Welcome to PhiloLogic  
   home |  the ARTFL project |  download |  documentation |  sample databases |   
Howells, William Dean, 1837-1920 [1875], A foregone conclusion. (James R. Osgood and Company, Boston) [word count] [eaf609T].
To look up a word in a dictionary, select the word with your mouse and press 'd' on your keyboard.

Previous section

Front matter Covers, Edges and Spine

-- --

[figure description] Top Edge.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Front Cover.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Spine.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Front Edge.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Back Cover.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Bottom Edge.[end figure description]

Preliminaries

-- --

Stat Fortuna Domus; Ex Libris; William W. Gay.; Lillian Gary Taylor; Robert C. Taylor; Eveline V. Maydell, N. York 1923. [figure description] Paste-Down Endpaper with Bookplate(2): plate is a beige vertical rectangle, with a centered coat of arms, motto, and owner name. At the top of the image is a dog balancing on a knight's helmet. The coat of arms has three white lions on a black shield and a curled ribbon at the bottom with the motto "stat fortuna domus". Beneath this is the latin phrase Ex Libris and the name William W. Gay. The second bookplate contains the silhouette of seated man on right side and seated woman on left side. The man is seated in a adjustable, reclining armchair, smoking a pipe and reading a book held in his lap. A number of books are on the floor next to or beneath the man's chair. The woman is seated in an armchair and appears to be knitting. An occasional table (or end table) with visible drawer handles stands in the middle of the image, between the seated man and woman, with a vase of flowers and other items on it. Handwritten captions appear below these images.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Free Endpaper.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Free Endpaper.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Title page.[end figure description]

Title Page A FOREGONE CONCLUSION. BOSTON:
JAMES R. OSGOOD AND COMPANY.
Late Ticknor & Fields, and Fields, Osgood, & Co.
131 FRANKLIN STREET.

1875.

-- --

[figure description] Copyright Page.[end figure description]

Entered, according to Act of Congress, in the year 1874, by
W. D. Howells,
In the Office of the Librarian of Congress, at Washington
RIVERSIDE, CAMBRIDGE:
STEREOTYPED AND PRINTED BY
H. O. HOUGHTON AND COMPANY Main text

-- --

I.

[figure description] Page 001.[end figure description]

As Don Ippolito passed down the long narrow
calle or footway leading from the Campo San
Stefano to the Grand Canal in Venice, he peered
anxiously about him: now turning for a backward
look up the calle, where there was no living thing
in sight but a cat on a garden gate; now running
a quick eye along the palace walls that rose vast on
either hand and notched the slender strip of blue
sky visible overhead with the lines of their jutting
balconies, chimneys, and cornices; and now glancing
toward the canal, where he could see the
noiseless black boats meeting and passing. There
was no sound in the calle save his own footfalls and
the harsh scream of a parrot that hung in the sunshine
in one of the loftiest windows; but the note
of a peasant crying pots of pinks and roses in the
campo came softened to Don Ippolito's sense, and
he heard the gondoliers as they hoarsely jested together
and gossiped, with the canal between them,
at the next gondola station.

The first tenderness of spring was in the air,
though down in that calle there was yet enough of

-- 002 --

[figure description] Page 002.[end figure description]

the wintry rawness to chill the tip of Don Ippolito's
sensitive nose, which he rubbed for comfort with a
handkerchief of dark blue calico, and polished for
ornament with a handkerchief of white linen. He
restored each to a different pocket in the sides of
the ecclesiastical talare, or gown, reaching almost
to his ankles, and then clutched the pocket in which
he had replaced the linen handkerchief, as if to
make sure that something he prized was safe within.
He paused abruptly, and, looking at the doors
he had passed, went back a few paces and stood before
one over which hung, slightly tilted forward,
an oval sign painted with the effigy of an eagle, a
bundle of arrows, and certain thunderbolts, and
bearing the legend, Consulate of the United
States,
in neat characters. Don Ippolito gave a
quick sigh, hesitated a moment, and then seized the
bell-pull and jerked it so sharply that it seemed to
thrust out, like a part of the mechanism, the head
of an old serving-woman at the window above him.

“Who is there?” demanded this head.

“Friends,” answered Don Ippolito in a rich, sad
voice.

“And what do you command?” further asked
the old woman.

Don Ippolito paused, apparently searching for
his voice, before he inquired, “Is it here that the
Consul of America lives?”

“Precisely.”

“Is he perhaps at home?”

-- 003 --

[figure description] Page 003.[end figure description]

“I don't know. I will go ask him.”

“Do me that pleasure, dear,” said Don Ippolito,
and remained knotting his fingers before the closed
door. Presently the old woman returned, and
looking out long enough to say, “The consul is at
home,” drew some inner bolt by a wire running to
the lock, that let the door start open; then, waiting
to hear Don Ippolito close it again, she called out
from her height, “Favor me above.” He climbed
the dim stairway to the point where she stood, and
followed her to a door, which she flung open into
an apartment so brightly lit by a window looking
on the sunny canal, that he blinked as he entered.
“Signor Console,” said the old woman, “behold
the gentleman who desired to see you;” and at the
same time Don Ippolito, having removed his broad,
stiff, three-cornered hat, came forward and made a
beautiful bow. He had lost for the moment the
trepidation which had marked his approach to the
consulate, and bore himself with graceful dignity.

It was in the first year of the war, and from a
motive of patriotism common at that time, Mr.
Ferris (one of my many predecessors in office at
Venice) had just been crossing his two silken gondola
flags above the consular bookcase, where with
their gilt lance-headed staves, and their vivid stars
and stripes, they made a very pretty effect. He
filliped a little dust from his coat, and begged Don
Ippolito to be seated, with the air of putting even a
Venetian priest on a footing of equality with other

-- 004 --

[figure description] Page 004.[end figure description]

men under the folds of the national banner. Mr.
Ferris had the prejudice of all Italian sympathizers
against the priests; but for this he could hardly
have found anything in Don Ippolito to alarm dislike.
His face was a little thin, and the chin was
delicate; the nose had a fine, Dantesque curve, but
its final droop gave a melancholy cast to a countenance
expressive of a gentle and kindly spirit; the
eyes were large and dark and full of a dreamy
warmth. Don Ippolito's prevailing tint was that
transparent blueishness which comes from much
shaving of a heavy black beard; his forehead and
temples were marble white; he had a tonsure the
size of a dollar. He sat silent for a little space,
and softly questioned the consul's face with his
dreamy eyes. Apparently he could not gather
courage to speak of his business at once, for he
turned his gaze upon the window and said, “A
beautiful position, Signor Console.”

“Yes, it 's a pretty place,” answered Mr. Ferris,
warily.

“So much pleasanter here on the Canalazzo than
on the campos or the little canals.”

“Oh, without doubt.”

“Here there must be constant amusement in
watching the boats: great stir, great variety, great
life. And now the fine season commences, and the
Signor Console's countrymen will be coming to
Venice. Perhaps,” added Don Ippolito with a
polite dismay, and an air of sudden anxiety to

-- 005 --

[figure description] Page 005.[end figure description]

escape from his own purpose, “I may be disturbing
or detaining the Signor Console?”

“No,” said Mr. Ferris; “I am quite at leisure
for the present. In what can I have the honor of
serving you?”

Don Ippolito heaved a long, ineffectual sigh, and
taking his linen handkerchief from his pocket,
wiped his forehead with it, and rolled it upon his
knee. He looked at the door, and all round the
room, and then rose and drew near the consul, who
had officially seated himself at his desk.

“I suppose that the Signor Console gives passports?”
he asked.

“Sometimes,” replied Mr. Ferris, with a clouding
face.

Don Ippolito seemed to note the gathering distrust
and to be helpless against it. He continued
hastily: “Could the Signor Console give a passport
for America... to me?”

“Are you an American citizen?” demanded the
consul in the voice of a man whose suspicions are
fully roused.

“American citizen?”

“Yes; subject of the American republic.”

“No, surely; I have not that happiness. I am
an Austrian subject,” returned Don Ippolito a little
bitterly, as if the last words were an unpleasant
morsel in the mouth.

“Then I can't give you a passport,” said Mr.
Ferris, somewhat more gently. “You know,” he

-- 006 --

[figure description] Page 006.[end figure description]

explained, “that no government can give passports
to foreign subjects. That would be an unheard-of
thing.”

“But I thought that to go to America an American
passport would be needed.”

“In America,” returned the consul, with proud
compassion, “they don't care a fig for passports.
You go and you come, and nobody meddles. To be
sure,” he faltered, “just now, on account of the
secessionists, they do require you to show a passport
at New York; but,” he continued more boldly,
“American passports are usually for Europe; and
besides, all the American passports in the world
would n't get you over the frontier at Peschiera.
You must have a passport from the Austrian Lieutenancy
of Venice,”

Don Ippolito nodded his head softly several times,
and said, “Precisely,” and then added with an indescribable
weariness, “Patience! Signor Console,
I ask your pardon for the trouble I have given,” and
he made the consul another low bow.

Whether Mr. Ferris's curiosity was piqued, and
feeling himself on the safe side of his visitor he
meant to know why he had come on such an errand,
or whether he had some kindlier motive, he could
hardly have told himself, but he said, “I 'm very
sorry. Perhaps there is something else in which I
could be of use to you.”

“Ah, I hardly know,” cried Don Ippolito. “I
really had a kind of hope in coming to your excellency”

-- 007 --

[figure description] Page 007.[end figure description]

“I am not an excellency,” interrupted Mr. Ferris,
conscientiously.

“Many excuses! But now it seems a mere bestiality.
I was so ignorant about the other matter
that doubtless I am also quite deluded in this.”

“As to that, of course I can't say,” answered Mr.
Ferris, “but I hope not.”

“Why, listen, signore!” said Don Ippolito, placing
his hand over that pocket in which he kept his
linen handkerchief. “I had something that it had
come into my head to offer your honored government
for its advantage in this deplorable rebellion.”

“Oh,” responded Mr. Ferris with a falling countenance.
He had received so many offers of help
for his honored government from sympathizing foreigners.
Hardly a week passed but a sabre came
clanking up his dim staircase with a Herr Graf or
a Herr Baron attached, who appeared in the spotless
panoply of his Austrian captaincy or lieutenancy,
to accept from the consul a brigadier-generalship in
the Federal armies, on condition that the consul
would pay his expenses to Washington, or at least
assure him of an exalted post and reimbursement of
all outlays from President Lincoln as soon as he arrived.
They were beautiful men, with the complexion
of blonde girls; their uniforms fitted like
kid gloves; the pale blue, or pure white, or huzzar
black of their coats was ravishingly set off by their
red or gold trimmings; and they were hard to
make understand that brigadiers of American birth

-- 008 --

[figure description] Page 008.[end figure description]

swarmed at Washington, and that if they went
thither, they must go as soldiers of fortune at their
own risk. But they were very polite; they begged
pardon when they knocked their scabbards against
the consul's furniture, at the door they each made
him a magnificent obeisance, said “Servus!” in
their great voices, and were shown out by the old
Marina, abhorrent of their uniforms and doubtful of
the consul's political sympathies. Only yesterday
she had called him up at an unwonted hour to receive
the visit of a courtly gentleman who addressed
him as Monsieur le Ministre, and offered him at a
bargain ten thousand stand of probably obsolescent
muskets belonging to the late Duke of Parma.
Shabby, hungry, incapable exiles of all nations, religions,
and politics beset him for places of honor
and emolument in the service of the Union; revolutionists
out of business, and the minions of banished
despots, were alike willing to be fed, clothed, and
dispatched to Washington with swords consecrated
to the perpetuity of the republic.

“I have here,” said Don Ippolito, too intent upon
showing whatever it was he had to note the change
in the consul's mood, “the model of a weapon of my
contrivance, which I thought the government of the
North could employ successfully in cases where its
batteries were in danger of capture by the Spaniards.”

“Spaniards? Spaniards? We have no war with
Spain!” cried the consul.

-- 009 --

[figure description] Page 009.[end figure description]

“Yes, yes, I know,” Don Ippolito made haste to
explain, “but those of South America being Spanish
by descent” —

“But we are not fighting the South Americans.
We are fighting our own Southern States, I am
sorry to say.”

“Oh! Many excuses. I am afraid I don't understand,”
said Don Ippolito meekly; whereupon
Mr. Ferris enlightened him in a formula (of which
he was beginning to be weary) against Europeans,
misconception of the American situation. Don Ippolito
nodded his head contritely, and when Mr.
Ferris had ended, he was so much abashed that he
made no motion to show his invention till the other
added, “But no matter; I suppose the contrivance
would work as well against the Southerners as the
South Americans. Let me see it, please;” and
then Don Ippolito, with a gratified smile, drew from
his pocket the neatly finished model of a breech-loading
cannon.

“You perceive, Signor Console,” he said with
new dignity, “that this is nothing very new as a
breech-loader, though I ask you to observe this little
improvement for restoring the breech to its place,
which is original. The grand feature of my invention,
however, is this secret chamber in the breech,
which is intended to hold an explosive of high potency,
with a fuse coming out below. The gunner,
finding his piece in danger, ignites this fuse, and
takes refuge in flight. At the moment the enemy

-- 010 --

[figure description] Page 010.[end figure description]

seizes the gun the contents of the secret chamber
explode, demolishing the piece and destroying its
captors.”

The dreamy warmth in Don Ippolito's deep eyes
kindled to a flame; a dark red glowed in his thin
cheeks; he drew a box from the folds of his drapery
and took snuff in a great whiff, as if inhaling the
sulphurous fumes of battle, or titillating his nostrils
with grains of gunpowder. He was at least in full
enjoyment of the poetic power of his invention, and
no doubt had before his eyes a vivid picture of a
score of secessionists surprised and blown to atoms
in the very moment of triumph. “Behold, Signor
Console!” he said.

“It 's certainly very curious,” said Mr. Ferris,
turning the fearful toy over in his hand, and admiring
the neat workmanship of it. “Did you
make this model yourself?”

“Surely,” answered the priest, with a joyous
pride; “I have no money to spend upon artisans;
and besides, as you might infer, signore, I am not
very well seen by my superiors and associates on
account of these little amusements of mine; so I
keep them as much as I can to myself.” Don Ippolito
laughed nervously, and then fell silent with his
eyes intent upon the consul's face. “What do you
think, signore?” he presently resumed. “If this
invention were brought to the notice of your generous
government, would it not patronize my labors?
I have read that America is the land of enterprises.

-- 011 --

[figure description] Page 011.[end figure description]

Who knows but your government might invite me
to take service under it in some capacity in which
I could employ those little gifts that Heaven” —
He paused again, apparently puzzled by the compassionate
smile on the consul's lips. “But tell me,
signore, how this invention appears to you.”

“Have you had any practical experience in gunnery?”
asked Mr. Ferris.

“Why, certainly not.”

“Neither have I,” continued Mr. Ferris, “but I
was wondering whether the explosive in this secret
chamber would not become so heated by the frequent
discharges of the piece as to go off prematurely
sometimes, and kill our own artillerymen instead
of waiting for the secessionists?”

Don Ippolito's countenance fell, and a dull
shame displaced the exultation that had glowed in
it. His head sunk on his breast, and he made no
attempt at reply, so that it was again Mr. Ferris
who spoke. “You see, I don't really know anything
more of the matter than you do, and I don't
undertake to say whether your invention is disabled
by the possibility I suggest or not. Have n't you
any acquaintances among the military, to whom
you could show your model?”

“No,” answered Don Ippolito, coldly, “I don't
consort with the military. Besides, what would be
thought of a priest,” he asked with a bitter stress
on the word, “who exhibited such an invention as
that to an officer of our paternal government?”

-- 012 --

[figure description] Page 012.[end figure description]

“I suppose it would certainly surprise the lieutenant-governor
somewhat,” said Mr. Ferris with a
laugh. “May I ask,” he pursued after an interval,
“whether you have occupied yourself with
other inventions?”

“I have attempted a great many,” replied Don
Ippolito in a tone of dejection.

“Are they all of this warlike temper?” pursued
the consul.

“No,” said Don Ippolito, blushing a little,
“they are nearly all of peaceful intention. It was
the wish to produce something of utility which set
me about this cannon. Those good friends of mine
who have done me the honor of looking at my attempts
had blamed me for the uselessness of my
inventions; they allowed that they were ingenious,
but they said that even if they could be put in operation,
they would not be what the world cared for.
Perhaps they were right. I know very little of the
world,” concluded the priest, sadly. He had risen
to go, yet seemed not quite able to do so; there was
no more to say, but if he had come to the consul
with high hopes, it might well have unnerved him
to have all end so blankly. He drew a long, sibilant
breath between his shut teeth, nodded to himself
thrice, and turning to Mr. Ferris with a melancholy
bow, said, “Signor Console, I thank you
infinitely for your kindness, I beg your pardon for
the disturbance, and I take my leave.”

“I am sorry,” said Mr. Ferris. “Let us see

-- 013 --

[figure description] Page 013.[end figure description]

each other again. In regard to the inventions, —
well, you must have patience.” He dropped into
some proverbial phrases which the obliging Latin
tongues supply so abundantly for the races who
must often talk when they do not feel like thinking,
and he gave a start when Don Ippolito replied in
English, “Yes, but hope deferred maketh the heart
sick.”

It was not that it was so uncommon to have
Italians innocently come out with their whole slender
stock of English to him, for the sake of practice,
as they told him; but there were peculiarities in
Don Ippolito's accent for which he could not account.
“What,” he exclaimed, “do you know
English?”

“I have studied it a little, by my myself,”
answered Don Ippolito, pleased to have his English
recognized, and then lapsing into the safety of
Italian, he added, “And I had also the help of an
English ecclesiastic who sojourned some months in
Venice, last year, for his health, and who used to
read with me and teach me the pronunciation. He
was from Dublin, this ecclesiastic.”

“Oh!” said Mr. Ferris, with relief, “I see;”
and he perceived that what had puzzled him in Don
Ippolito's English was a fine brogue superimposed
upon his Italian accent.

“For some time I have had this idea of going to
America, and I thought that the first thing to do
was to equip myself with the language.”

-- 014 --

[figure description] Page 014.[end figure description]

“Um!” said Mr. Ferris, “that was practical, at
any rate,” and he mused awhile. By and by he
continued, more kindly than he had yet spoken, “I
wish I could ask you to sit down again; but I have
an engagement which I must make haste to keep.
Are you going out through the campo? Pray wait
a minute, and I will walk with you.”

Mr. Ferris went into another room, through the
open door of which Don Ippolito saw the paraphernalia
of a painter's studio: an easel with a half-finished
picture on it; a chair with a palette and
brushes, and crushed and twisted tubes of colors; a
lay figure in one corner; on the walls scraps of
stamped leather, rags of tapestry, desultory sketches
on paper.

Mr. Ferris came out again, brushing his hat.

“The Signor Console amuses himself with painting,
I see,” said Don Ippolito courteously.

“Not at all,” replied Mr. Ferris, putting on his
gloves; “I am a painter by profession, and I amuse
myself with consuling;”1 and as so open a matter
needed no explanation, he said no more about it.
Nor is it quite necessary to tell how, as he was one

-- 015 --

[figure description] Page 015.[end figure description]

day painting in New York, it occurred to him to
make use of a Congressional friend, and ask for
some Italian consulate, he did not care which. That
of Venice happened to be vacant: the income was
a few hundred dollars; as no one else wanted it,
no question was made of Mr. Ferris's fitness for
the post, and he presently found himself possessed
of a commission requesting the Emperor of Austria
to permit him to enjoy and exercise the office of
consul of the ports of the Lombardo-Venetian kingdom,
to which the President of the United States
appointed him from a special trust in his abilities
and integrity. He proceeded at once to his post
of duty, called upon the ship's chandler with whom
they had been left, for the consular archives, and
began to paint some Venetian subjects.

He and Don Ippolito quitted the Consulate together,
leaving Marina to digest with her noonday
porridge the wonder that he should be walking
amicably forth with a priest. The same spectacle
was presented to the gaze of the campo, where they
paused in friendly converse, and were seen to part
with many politenesses by the doctors of the neighborhood,
lounging away their leisure, as the Venetian
fashion is, at the local pharmacy.

The apothecary eraned forward over his counter,
and peered through the open door. “What is that
blessed Consul of America doing with a priest?”

“The Consul of America with a priest?” demanded
a grave old man, a physician with a

-- 016 --

[figure description] Page 016.[end figure description]

beautiful silvery beard, and a most reverend and senatorial
presence, but one of the worst tongues in Venice.
“Oh!” he added, with a laugh, after scrutiny of
the two through his glasses, “it 's that crack-brain
Don Ippolito Rondinelli. He is n't priest enough
to hurt the consul. Perhaps he 's been selling him
a perpetual motion for the use of his government,
which needs something of the kind just now. Or
maybe he 's been posing to him for a picture. He
would make a very pretty Joseph, give him Potiphar's
wife in the background,” said the doctor, who
if not maligned would have needed much more to
make a Joseph of him.

eaf609n1

1 Since these words of Mr. Ferris were first printed, I have been told
that a more eminent painter, namely Rubens, made very much the same
reply to very much the same remark, when Spanish Ambassador in
England. “The Ambassador of His Catholic Majesty, I see, amuses
himself by painting sometimes,” said a visitor who found him at his
easel. “I amuse myself by playing the ambassador sometimes,” answered
Rubens. In spite of the similarity of the speeches, I let that of
Mr. Ferris stand, for I am satisfied that he did not know how unhandsomely
Rubens had taken the words out of his mouth.

-- --

II.

[figure description] Page 017.[end figure description]

Mr. Ferris took his way through the devious
footways where the shadow was chill, and through
the broad campos where the sun was tenderly warm,
and the towers of the church rose against the speckless
azure of the vernal heaven. As he went along,
he frowned in a helpless perplexity with the case
of Don Ippolito, whom he had begun by doubting
for a spy with some incomprehensible motive, and
had ended by pitying with a certain degree of
amusement and a deep sense of the futility of his
compassion. He presently began to think of him
with a little disgust, as people commonly think of
one whom they pity and yet cannot help, and he
made haste to cast off the hopeless burden. He
shrugged his shoulders, struck his stick on the
smooth paving-stones, and let his eyes rove up and
down the fronts of the houses, for the sake of the
pretty faces that glanced out of the casements.
He was a young man, and it was spring, and this
was Venice. He made himself joyfully part of the
city and the season; he was glad of the narrowness
of the streets, of the good-humored jostling and
pushing; he crouched into an arched doorway to
let a water-carrier pass with her copper buckets

-- 018 --

[figure description] Page 018.[end figure description]

dripping at the end of the yoke balanced on her
shoulder, and he returned her smiles and excuses
with others as broad and gay; he brushed by the
swelling hoops of ladies, and stooped before the
unwieldy burdens of porters, who as they staggered
through the crowd with a thrust here and a shove
there forgave themselves, laughing, with “We are
in Venice, signori;” and he stood aside for the files
of soldiers clanking heavily over the pavement, their
muskets kindling to a blaze in the sunlit campos and
quenched again in the damp shadows of the calles.
His ear was taken by the vibrant jargoning of
the boatmen as they pushed their craft under the
bridges he crossed, and the keen notes of the canaries
and the songs of the golden-billed blackbirds
whose cages hung at lattices far overhead. Heaps
of oranges, topped by the fairest cut in halves,
gave their color, at frequent intervals, to the dusky
corners and recesses and the long-drawn cry of the
venders, “Oranges of Palermo!” rose above the
clatter of feet and the clamor of other voices. At
a little shop where butter and eggs and milk
abounded, together with early flowers of various
sorts, he bought a bunch of hyacinths, blue and
white and yellow, and he presently stood smelling
these while he waited in the hotel parlor for the
ladies to whom he had sent his card. He turned at
the sound of drifting drapery, and could not forbear
placing the hyacinths in the hand of Miss Florida
Vervain, who had come into the room to receive
him.

-- 019 --

[figure description] Page 019.[end figure description]

She was a girl of about seventeen years, who
looked older; she was tall rather than short, and
rather full, — though it could not be said that she
erred in point of solidity. In the attitudes of shy
hauteur into which she constantly fell, there was a
touch of defiant awkwardness which had a certain
fascination. She was blonde, with a throat and
hands of milky whiteness; there was a suggestion
of freckles on her regular face, where a quick color
came and went, though her cheeks were habitually
somewhat pale; her eyes were very blue under
their level brows, and the lashes were even lighter
in color than the masses of her fair gold hair; the
edges of the lids were touched with the faintest red.
The late Colonel Vervain of the United States
army, whose complexion his daughter had inherited,
was an officer whom it would not have been
peaceable to cross in any purpose or pleasure, and
Miss Vervain seemed sometimes a little burdened
by the passionate nature which he had left her together
with the tropical name he had bestowed in
honor of the State where he had fought the Seminoles
in his youth, and where he chanced still to be
stationed when she was born; she had the air of
being embarrassed in presence of herself, and of
having an anxious watch upon her impulses. I do
not know how otherwise to describe the effort of
proud, helpless femininity, which would have struck
the close observer in Miss Vervain.

“Delicious!” she said, in a deep voice, which

-- 020 --

[figure description] Page 020.[end figure description]

conveyed something of this anxiety in its guarded
tones, and yet was not wanting in a kind of frankness.
“Did you mean them for me, Mr. Ferris?”

“I did n't, but I do,” answered Mr. Ferris. “I
bought them in ignorance, but I understand now
what they were meant for by nature;” and in fact
the hyacinths, with their smooth textures and their
pure colors, harmonized well with Miss Vervain, as
she bent her face over them and inhaled their full,
rich perfume.

“I will put them in water,” she said, “if you 'll
excuse me a moment. Mother will be down directly.”

Before she could return, her mother rustled into
the parlor.

Mrs. Vervain was gracefully, fragilely unlike her
daughter. She entered with a gentle and gliding
step, peering near-sightedly about through her
glasses, and laughing triumphantly when she had
determined Mr. Ferris's exact position, where he
stood with a smile shaping his full brown beard
and glancing from his hazel eyes. She was dressed
in perfect taste with reference to her matronly
years, and the lingering evidences of her widowhood,
and she had an unaffected naturalness of
manner which even at her age of forty-eight could
not be called less than charming. She spoke in a
trusting, caressing tone, to which no man at least
could respond unkindly.

“So very good of you, to take all this trouble,

-- 021 --

[figure description] Page 021.[end figure description]

Mr. Ferris,” she said, giving him a friendly hand,
“and I suppose you are letting us encroach upon
very valuable time. I 'm quite ashamed to take it.
But is n't it a heavenly day? What I call a perfect
day, just right every way; none of those disagreeable
extremes. It 's so unpleasant to have it
too hot, for instance. I 'm the greatest person for
moderation, Mr. Ferris, and I carry the principle
into everything; but I do think the breakfasts at
these Italian hotels are too light altogether. I
like our American breakfasts, don't you? I 've
been telling Florida I can't stand it; we really
must make some arrangement. To be sure, you
ought n't to think of such a thing as eating, in a
place like Venice, all poetry; but a sound mind in
a sound body, I say. We 're perfectly wild over
it. Don't you think it 's a place that grows upon
you very much, Mr. Ferris? All those associations,—
it does seem too much; and the gondolas everywhere.
But I 'm always afraid the gondoliers
cheat us; and in the stores I never feel safe a moment—
not a moment. I do think the Venetians
are lacking in truthfulness, a little. I don't believe
they understand our American fairdealing
and sincerity. I should n't want to do them injustice,
but I really think they take advantages in
bargaining. Now such a thing even as corals.
Florida is extremely fond of them, and we bought
a set yesterday in the Piazza, and I know we paid
too much for them. Florida,” said Mrs. Vervain,

-- 022 --

[figure description] Page 022.[end figure description]

for her daughter had reëntered the room, and stood
with some shawls and wraps upon her arm, patiently
waiting for the conclusion of the elder lady's
speech, “I wish you would bring down that set of
corals. I 'd like Mr. Ferris to give an unbiased
opinion. I 'm sure we were cheated.”

“I don't know anything about corals, Mrs. Vervain,”
interposed Mr. Ferris.

“Well, but you ought to see this set for the
beauty of the color; they 're really exquisite. I 'm
sure it will gratify your artistic taste.”

Miss Vervain hesitated with a look of desire to
obey, and of doubt whether to force the pleasure
upon Mr. Ferris. “Won't it do another time,
mother?” she asked faintly; “the gondola is
waiting for us.”

Mrs. Vervain gave a frailish start from the chair,
into which she had sunk. “Oh, do let us be off
at once, then,” she said; and when they stood on
the landing-stairs of the hotel: “What gloomy
things these gondolas are!” she added, while the
gondolier with one foot on the gunwale of the boat
received the ladies' shawls, and then crooked his
arm for them to rest a hand on in stepping aboard;
“I wonder they don't paint them some cheerful
color.”

“Blue, or pink, Mrs. Vervain?” asked Mr.
Ferris. “I knew you were coming to that question;
they all do. But we need n't have the top
on at all, if it depresses your spirits. We shall be
just warm enough in the open sunlight.”

-- 023 --

[figure description] Page 023.[end figure description]

“Well, have it off, then. It sends the cold chills
over me to look at it. What did Byron call it?”

“Yes, it 's time for Byron, now. It was very
good of you not to mention him before, Mrs. Vervain.
But I knew he had to come. He called it
a coffin clapped in a canoe.”

“Exactly,” said Mrs. Vervain. “I always feel
as if I were going to my own funeral when I get
into it; and I 've certainly had enough of funerals
never to want to have anything to do with another,
as long as I live.”

She settled herself luxuriously upon the featherstuffed
leathern cushions when the cabin was removed.
Death had indeed been near her very
often; father and mother had been early lost to
her, and the brothers and sisters orphaned with her
had faded and perished one after another, as they
ripened to men and women; she had seen four of
her own children die; her husband had been dead
six years. All these bereavements had left her
what they had found her. She had truly grieved,
and, as she said, she had hardly ever been out of
black since she could remember.

“I never was in colors when I was a girl,” she
went on, indulging many obituary memories as the
gondola dipped and darted down the canal, “and
I was married in my mourning for my last sister.
It did seem a little too much when she went, Mr.
Ferris. I was too young to feel it so much about
the others, but we were nearly of the same age, and

-- 024 --

[figure description] Page 024.[end figure description]

that makes a difference, don't you know. First a
brother and then a sister: it was very strange how
they kept going that way. I seemed to break the
charm when I got married; though, to be sure,
there was no brother left after Marian.”

Miss Vervain heard her mother's mortuary
prattle with a face from which no impatience of it
could be inferred, and Mr. Ferris made no comment
on what was oddly various in character and
manner, for Mrs. Vervain touched upon the gloomiest
facts of her history with a certain impersonal
statistical interest. They were rowing across the
lagoon to the Island of San Lazzaro, where for reasons
of her own she intended to venerate the convent
in which Byron studied the Armenian language
preparatory to writing his great poem in it;
if her pilgrimage had no very earnest motive, it was
worthy of the fact which it was designed to honor.
The lagoon was of a perfect, shining smoothness,
broken by the shallows over which the ebbing tide
had left the sea-weed trailed like long, disheveled
hair. The fishermen, as they waded about staking
their nets, or stooped to gather the small shell-fish
of the shallows, showed legs as brown and tough as
those of the apostles in Titian's Assumption. Here
and there was a boat, with a boy or an old man
asleep in the bottom of it. The gulls sailed high,
white flakes against the illimitable blue of the heavens;
the air, though it was of early spring, and in
the shade had a salty pungency, was here almost

-- 025 --

[figure description] Page 025.[end figure description]

languorously warm; in the motionless splendors
and rich colors of the scene there was a melancholy
before which Mrs. Vervain fell fitfully silent. Now
and then Ferris briefly spoke, calling Miss Vervain's
notice to this or that, and she briefly responded.
As they passed the mad-house of San Servolo, a
maniac standing at an open window took his black
velvet skull-cap from his white hair, bowed low
three times, and kissed his hand to the ladies.
The Lido in front of them stretched a brown strip
of sand with white villages shining out of it; on
their left the Public Gardens showed a mass of
hovering green; far beyond and above, the ghost-like
snows of the Alpine heights haunted the misty
horizon.

It was chill in the shadow of the convent when
they landed at San Lazzaro, and it was cool in the
parlor where they waited for the monk who was to
show them through the place; but it was still and
warm in the gardened court, where the bees murmured
among the crocuses and hyacinths under the
noonday sun. Miss Vervain stood looking out of
the window upon the lagoon, while her mother
drifted about the room, peering at the objects on
the wall through her eyeglasses. She was praising
a Chinese painting of fish on rice-paper, when a
young monk entered with a cordial greeting in
English for Mr. Ferris. She turned and saw them
shaking hands, but at the same moment her eyeglasses
abandoned her nose with a vigorous leap;

-- 026 --

[figure description] Page 026.[end figure description]

she gave an amiable laugh, and groping for them
over her dress, bowed at random as Mr. Ferris presented
Padre Girolamo.

“I 've been admiring this painting so much, Padre
Girolamo,” she said, with instant good-will, and
taking the monk into the easy familiarity of her
friendship by the tone with which she spoke his
name. “Some of the brothers did it, I suppose.”

“Oh no,” said the monk, “it 's a Chinese painting.
We hung it up there because it was given to
us, and was curious.”

“Well, now, do you know,” returned Mrs. Vervain,
“I thought it was Chinese! Their things are
so odd. But really, in an Armenian convent it 's
very misleading. I don't think you ought to leave
it there; it certainly does throw people off the
track,” she added, subduing the expression to something
very lady-like, by the winning appeal with
which she used it.

“Oh, but if they put up Armenian paintings in
Chinese convents?” said Mr. Ferris.

“You 're joking!” cried Mrs. Vervain, looking
at him with a graciously amused air. “There are
no Chinese convents. To be sure those rebels are
a kind of Christians,” she added thoughtfully, “but
there can't be many of them left, poor things, hundreds
of them executed at a time, that way. It 's
perfectly sickening to read of it; and you can't
help it, you know. But they say they have n't
really so much feeling as we have — not so nervous.”

-- 027 --

[figure description] Page 027.[end figure description]

She walked by the side of the young friar as he
led the way to such parts of the convent as are open
to visitors, and Mr. Ferris came after with her
daughter, who, he fancied, met his attempts at talk
with sudden and more than usual hauteur. “What
a fool!” he said to himself. “Is she afraid I shall
be wanting to make love to her?” and he followed
in rather a sulky silence the course of Mrs. Vervain
and her guide. The library, the chapel, and the
museum called out her friendliest praises, and in
the last she praised the mummy on show there at
the expense of one she had seen in New York; but
when Padre Girolamo pointed out the desk in the
refectory from which one of the brothers read while
the rest were eating, she took him to task. “Oh,
but I can't think that 's at all good for the digestion,
you know, — using the brain that way whilst
you 're at table. I really hope you don't listen
too attentively; it would be better for you in the
long run, even in a religious point of view. But
now — Byron! You must show me his cell!” The
monk deprecated the non-existence of such a cell,
and glanced in perplexity at Mr. Ferris, who came
to his relief. “You could n't have seen his cell, if
he 'd had one, Mrs. Vervain. They don't admit
ladies to the cloister.”

“What nonsense!” answered Mrs. Vervain, apparently
regarding this as another of Mr. Ferris's
pleasantries; but Padre Girolamo silently confirmed
his statement, and she briskly assailed the rule as a

-- 028 --

[figure description] Page 028.[end figure description]

disrespect to the sex, which reflected even upon the
Virgin, the object, as he was forced to allow, of
their high veneration. He smiled patiently, and
confessed that Mrs. Vervain had all the reasons on
her side. At the polyglot printing-office, where
she handsomely bought every kind of Armenian
book and pamphlet, and thus repaid in the only
way possible the trouble their visit had given, he
did not offer to take leave of them, but after speaking
with Ferris, of whom he seemed an old friend,
he led them through the garden environing the convent,
to a little pavilion perched on the wall that
defends the island from the tides of the lagoon. A
lay-brother presently followed them, bearing a tray
with coffee, toasted rusk, and a jar of that conserve
of rose-leaves which is the convent's delicate hospitality
to favored guests. Mrs. Vervain cried out
over the poetic confection when Padre Girolamo
told her what it was, and her daughter suffered herself
to express a guarded pleasure. The amiable
matron brushed the crumbs of the baicolo from her
lap when the lunch was ended, and fitting on her
glasses leaned forward for a better look at the
monk's black-bearded face. “I 'm perfectly delighted,”
she said. “You must be very happy
here. I suppose you are.”

“Yes,” answered the monk rapturously; “so
happy that I should be content never to leave San
Lazzaro. I came here when I was very young, and
the greater part of my life has been passed on this
little island. It is my home — my country.”

-- 029 --

[figure description] Page 029.[end figure description]

“Do you never go away?”

“Oh yes; sometimes to Constantinople, sometimes
to London and Paris.”

“And you've never been to America yet? Well
now, I 'll tell you; you ought to go. You would
like it, I know, and our people would give you a
very cordial reception.”

“Reception?” The monk appealed once more
to Ferris with a look.

Ferris broke into a laugh. “I don't believe Padre
Girolamo would come in quality of distinguished
foreigner, Mrs. Vervain, and I don't think he 'd
know what to do with one of our cordial receptions.”

“Well, he ought to go to America, any way.
He can't really know anything about us till he 's
been there. Just think how ignorant the English
are of our country! You will come, won't you?
I should be delighted to welcome you at my house
in Providence. Rhode Island is a small State, but
there 's a great deal of wealth there, and very good
society in Providence. It 's quite New-Yorky, you
know,” said Mrs. Vervain expressively. She rose
as she spoke, and led the way back to the gondola.
She told Padre Girolamo that they were to be some
weeks in Venice, and made him promise to breakfast
with them at their hotel. She smiled and
nodded to him after the boat had pushed off, and
kept him bowing on the landing-stairs.

“What a lovely place, and what a perfectly

-- 030 --

[figure description] Page 030.[end figure description]

heavenly morning you have given us, Mr. Ferris! We
never can thank you enough for it. And now, do
you know what I 'm thinking of? Perhaps you can
help me. It was Byron's studying there put me
in mind of it. How soon do the mosquitoes come?”

“About the end of June,” responded Ferris mechanically,
staring with helpless mystification at
Mrs. Vervain.

“Very well; then there 's no reason why we
should n't stay in Venice till that time. We are
both very fond of the place, and we 'd quite concluded,
this morning, to stop here till the mosquitoes
came. You know, Mr. Ferris, my daughter
had to leave school much earlier than she ought, for
my health has obliged me to travel a great deal
since I lost my husband; and I must have her with
me, for we 're all that there is of us; we have n't a
chick or a child that's related to us anywhere. But
wherever we stop, even for a few weeks, I contrive
to get her some kind of instruction. I feel the need
of it so much in my own case; for to tell you the
truth, Mr. Ferris, I married too young. I suppose
I should do the same thing over again if it was to
be done over; but don't you see, my mind was n't
properly formed; and then following my husband
about from pillar to post, and my first baby born
when I was nineteen — well, it was n't education,
at any rate, whatever else it was; and I 've determined
that Florida, though we are such a pair of
wanderers, shall not have my regrets. I got

-- 031 --

[figure description] Page 031.[end figure description]

teachers for her in England, — the English are not anything
like so disagreeable at home as they are in
traveling, and we stayed there two years, — and I
did in France, and I did in Germany. And now,
Italian. Here we are in Italy, and I think we
ought to improve the time. Florida knows a good
deal of Italian already, for her music teacher in
France was an Italian, and he taught her the language
as well as music. What she wants now, I
should say, is to perfect her accent and get facility.
I think she ought to have some one come every day
and read and converse an hour or two with her.”

Mrs. Vervain leaned back in her seat, and looked at
Ferris, who said, feeling that the matter was referred
to him, “I think — without presuming to say what
Miss Vervain's need of instruction is — that your
idea is a very good one.” He mused in silence his
wonder that so much addlepatedness as was at once
observable in Mrs. Vervain should exist along with
so much common-sense. “It 's certainly very good
in the abstract,” he added, with a glance at the
daughter, as if the sense must be hers. She did
not meet his glance at once, but with an impatient
recognition of the heat that was now great for the
warmth with which she was dressed, she pushed her
sleeve from her wrist, showing its delicious whiteness,
and letting her fingers trail through the cool
water; she dried them on her handkerchief, and
then bent her eyes full upon him as if challenging
him to think this unlady-like.

-- 032 --

[figure description] Page 032.[end figure description]

“No, clearly the sense does not come from her,'
said Ferris to himself; it is impossible to think well
of the mind of a girl who treats one with tacit contempt.

“Yes,” resumed Mrs. Vervain, “it 's certainly
very good in the abstract. But oh dear me! you 've
no idea of the difficulties in the way. I may speak
frankly with you, Mr. Ferris, for you are here as
the representative of the country, and you naturally
sympathize with the difficulties of Americans
abroad; the teachers will fall in love with their
pupils.”

“Mother!” began Miss Vervain; and then she
checked herself.

Ferris gave a vengeful laugh. “Really, Mrs.
Vervain, though I sympathize with you in my
official capacity, I must own that as a man and a
brother, I can't help feeling a little sorry for those
poor fellows, too.”

“To be sure, they are to be pitied, of course, and
I feel for them; I did when I was a girl; for the
same thing used to happen then. I don't know why
Florida should be subjected to such embarrassments,
too. It does seem sometimes as if it were something
in the blood. They all get the idea that you
have money, you know.”

“Then I should say that it might be something
in the pocket,” suggested Ferris with a look at Miss
Vervain, in whose silent suffering, as he imagined
it, he found a malicious consolation for her scorn.

-- 033 --

[figure description] Page 033.[end figure description]

“Well, whatever it is,” replied Mrs. Vervain,
“it 's too vexatious. Of course, going to new places,
that way, as we 're always doing, and only going to
stay for a limited time, perhaps, you can't pick and
choose. And even when you do get an elderly
teacher, they 're as bad as any. It really is too trying.
Now, when I was talking with that nice monk
of yours at the convent, there, I could n't help
thinking how perfectly delightful it would be if
Florida could have him for a teacher. Why could n't
she? He told me that he would come to take breakfast
or lunch with us, but not dinner, for he always
had to be at the convent before nightfall. Well,
he might come to give the lessons sometime in the
middle of the day.”

“You could n't manage it, Mrs. Vervain, I know
you could n't,” answered Ferris earnestly. “I 'm
sure the Armenians never do anything of the kind.
They 're all very busy men, engaged in ecclesiastical
or literary work, and they could n't give the
time.”

`Why not? There was Byron.”

“But Byron went to them, and he studied Armenian,
not Italian, with them. Padre Girolamo
speaks perfect Italian, for all that I can see; but I
doubt if he 'd undertake to impart the native accent,
which is what you want. In fact, the scheme
is altogether impracticable.”

“Well,” said Mrs. Vervain; “I 'm exceedingly
sorry. I had quite set my heart on it. I never

-- 034 --

[figure description] Page 034.[end figure description]

took such a fancy to any one in such a short time
before.”

“It seemed to be a case of love at first sight on
both sides,” said Ferris. “Padre Girolamo does n't
shower those syruped rose-leaves indiscriminately
upon visitors.”

“Thanks,” returned Mrs. Vervain; “it 's very
good of you to say so, Mr. Ferris, and it 's very
gratifying, all round; but don't you see, it does n't
serve the present purpose. What teachers do you
know of?”

She had been by marriage so long in the service
of the United States that she still regarded its
agents as part of her own domestic economy. Consuls
she everywhere employed as functionaries specially
appointed to look after the interests of American
ladies traveling without protection. In the
week which had passed since her arrival in Venice,
there had been no day on which she did not appeal
to Ferris for help or sympathy or advice. She took
amiable possession of him at once, and she had established
an amusing sort of intimacy with him, to
which the haughty trepidations of her daughter set
certain bounds, but in which the demand that he
should find her a suitable Italian teacher seemed
trivially matter of course.

“Yes, I know several teachers,” he said, after
thinking awhile; “but they 're all open to the objection
of being human; and besides, they all do
things in a set kind of way, and I 'm afraid they

-- 035 --

[figure description] Page 035.[end figure description]

would n't enter into the spirit of any scheme of
instruction that departed very widely from Ollendorff.”
He paused, and Mrs. Vervain gave a
sketch of the different professional masters whom
she had employed in the various countries of her
sojourn, and a disquisition upon their several lives
and characters, fortifying her statements by reference
of doubtful points to her daughter. This occupied
some time, and Ferris listened to it all with
an abstracted air. At last he said, with a smile,
“There was an Italian priest came to see me this
morning, who astonished me by knowing English—
with a brogue that he 'd learned from an English
priest straight from Dublin; perhaps he might
do, Mrs. Vervain? He 's professionally pledged,
you know, not to give the kind of annoyance
you 've suffered from in teachers. He would do as
well as Padre Girolamo, I suppose.”

“Do you really? Are you in earnest?”

“Well, no, I believe I 'm not. I have n't the
least idea he would do. He belongs to the church
militant. He came to me with the model of a
breech-loading cannon he 's invented, and he wanted
a passport to go to America, so that he might
offer his cannon to our government.”

“How curious!” said Mrs. Vervain, and her
daughter looked frankly into Ferris's face. “But
I know; it 's one of your jokes.”

“You overpraise me, Mrs. Vervain. If I could
make such jokes as that priest was, I should set

-- 036 --

[figure description] Page 036.[end figure description]

up for a humorist at once. He had the touch of
pathos that they say all true pieces of humor ought
to have,” he went on instinctively addressing himself
to Miss Vervain, who did not repulse him.
“He made me melancholy; and his face haunts
me. I should like to paint him. Priests are generally
such a snuffy, common lot. And I dare
say,” he concluded, “he 's sufficiently commonplace,
too, though he did n't look it. Spare your romance,
Miss Vervain.”

The young lady blushed resentfully. “I see as
little romance as joke in it,” she said.

“It was a cannon,” returned Ferris, without
taking any notice of her, and with a sort of absent
laugh, “that would make it very lively for the
Southerners — if they had it. Poor fellow! I suppose
he came with high hopes of me, and expected
me to receive his invention with eloquent praises.
I 've no doubt he figured himself furnished not only
with a passport, but with a letter from me to President
Lincoln, and foresaw his own triumphal entry
into Washington, and his honorable interviews with
the admiring generals of the Union forces, to whom
he should display his wonderful cannon. Too bad;
is n't it?”

“And why did n't you give him the passport and
the letter?” asked Mrs. Vervain.

“Oh, that 's a state secret,” returned Ferris.

“And you think he won't do for our purpose?”

-- 037 --

[figure description] Page 037.[end figure description]

“I don't indeed.”

“Well, I 'm not so sure of it. Tell me something
more about him.”

“I don't know anything more about him. Besides,
there is n't time.”

The gondola had already entered the canal, and
was swiftly approaching the hotel.

“Oh yes, there is,” pleaded Mrs. Vervain, laying
her hand on his arm. “I want you to come in
and dine with us. We dine early.”

“Thank you, I can't. Affairs of the nation,
you know. Rebel privateer on the canal of the
Brenta.”

“Really?” Mrs. Vervain leaned towards Ferris
for sharper scrutiny of his face. Her glasses
sprang from her nose, and precipitated themselves
into his bosom.

“Allow me,” he said, with burlesque politeness,
withdrawing them from the recesses of his waistcoat
and gravely presenting them. Miss Vervain
burst into a helpless laugh; then she turned toward
her mother with a kind of indignant tenderness,
and gently arranged her shawl so that it should not
drop off when she rose to leave the gondola. She
did not look again at Ferris, who resisted Mrs.
Vervain's entreaties to remain, and took leave as
soon as the gondola landed.

The ladies went to their room, where Florida
lifted from the table a vase of divers-colored hyacinths,
and stepping out upon the balcony flung the

-- 038 --

[figure description] Page 038.[end figure description]

flowers into the canal. As she put down the empty
vase, the lingering perfume of the banished flowers
haunted the air of the room.

“Why, Florida,” said her mother, “those were
the flowers that Mr. Ferris gave you. Did you
fancy they had begun to decay? The smell of
hyacinths when they 're a little old is dreadful.
But I can't imagine a gentleman's giving you flowers
that were at all old.”

“Oh, mother, don't speak to me!” cried Miss
Vervain, passionately, clasping her hands to her
face.

“Now I see that I 've been saying something to
vex you, my darling,” and seating herself beside
the young girl on the sofa, she fondly took down
her hands. “Do tell me what it was. Was it
about your teachers falling in love with you? You
know they did, Florida: Pestachiavi and Schulze,
both; and that horrid old Fleuron.”

“Did you think I liked any better on that account
to have you talk it over with a stranger?”
asked Florida, still angrily.

“That 's true, my dear,” said Mrs. Vervain, penitently.
“But if it worried you, why did n't you
do something to stop me? Give me a hint, or just
a little knock, somewhere?”

“No, mother; I 'd rather not. Then you 'd
have come out with the whole thing, to prove that
you were right. It 's better to let it go,” said
Florida with a fierce laugh, half sob. “But it 's

-- 039 --

[figure description] Page 039.[end figure description]

strange that you can't remember how such things
torment me.”

“I suppose it 's my weak health, dear,” answered
the mother. “I did n't use to be so. But now I
don't really seem to have the strength to be sensible.
I know it 's silly as well as you. The talk
just seems to keep going on of itself, — slipping out,
slipping out. But you need n't mind. Mr. Ferris
won't think you could ever have done anything out
of the way. I 'm sure you don't act with him as
if you 'd ever encouraged anybody. I think you 're
too haughty with him, Florida. And now, his
flowers.”

“He 's detestable. He 's conceited and presuming
beyond all endurance. I don't care what he
thinks of me. But it 's his manner towards you
that I can't tolerate.”

“I suppose it 's rather free,” said Mrs. Vervain.
“But then you know, my dear, I shall be soon getting
to be an old lady; and besides, I always feel as
if consuls were a kind of one of the family. He 's
been very obliging since we came; I don't know
what we should have done without him. And I
don't object to a little ease of manner in the gentlemen;
I never did.”

“He makes fun of you,” cried Florida: “and
there at the convent,” she said, bursting into angry
tears, “he kept exchanging glances with that monk,
as if he..... He 's insulting, and I hate
him!”

-- 040 --

[figure description] Page 040.[end figure description]

“Do you mean that he thought your mother
ridiculous, Florida?” asked Mrs. Vervain gravely.
“You must have misunderstood his looks; indeed
you must. I can't imagine why he should. I remember
that I talked particularly well during our
whole visit; my mind was active, for I felt unusually
strong, and I was interested in everything.
It 's nothing but a fancy of yours; or your prejudice,
Florida. But it 's odd, now I 've sat down
for a moment, how worn out I feel. And thirsty.”

Mrs. Vervain fitted on her glasses, but even then
felt uncertainly about for the empty vase on the
table before her.

“It is n't a goblet, mother,” said Florida; “I 'll
get you some water.”

“Do; and then throw a shawl over me. I 'm
sleepy, and a nap before dinner will do me good.
I don't see why I 'm so drowsy of late. I suppose
it 's getting into the sea air here at Venice; though
it 's mountain air that makes you drowsy. But
you 're quite mistaken about Mr. Ferris. He is n't
capable of anything really rude. Besides, there
would n't have been any sense in it.”

The young girl brought the water and then knelt
beside the sofa, on which she arranged the pillows
under her mother, and covered her with soft wraps.
She laid her cheek against the thinner face.
“Don't mind anything I 've said, mother; let 's
talk of something else.”

The mother drew some loose threads of the

-- 041 --

[figure description] Page 041.[end figure description]

daughter's hair through her slender fingers, but said
little more, and presently fell into a deep slumber.
Florida gently lifted her head away, and remained
kneeling before the sofa, looking into the sleeping
face with an expression of strenuous, compassionate
devotion, mixed with a vague alarm and self-pity,
and a certain wondering anxiety.

-- --

III.

[figure description] Page 042.[end figure description]

Don Ippolito had slept upon his interview with
Ferris, and now sat in his laboratory, amidst the
many witnesses of his inventive industry, with the
model of the breech-loading cannon on the workbench
before him. He had neatly mounted it on
wheels, that its completeness might do him the
greater credit with the consul when he should show
it him, but the carriage had been broken in his
pocket, on the way home, by an unlucky thrust
from the burden of a porter, and the poor toy lay
there disabled, as if to dramatize that premature
explosion in the secret chamber.

His heart was in these inventions of his, which
had as yet so grudgingly repaid his affection. For
their sake he had stinted himself of many needful
things. The meagre stipend which he received
from the patrimony of his church, eked out with
the money paid him for baptisms, funerals, and
marriages, and for masses by people who had friends
to be prayed out of purgatory, would at best have
barely sufficed to support him; but he denied himself
everything save the necessary decorums of dress
and lodging; he fasted like a saint, and slept hard
as a hermit, that he might spend upon these ungrateful
creatures of his brain. They were the

-- 043 --

[figure description] Page 043.[end figure description]

work of his own hands, and so he saved the expense
of their construction; but there were many
little outlays for materials and for tools, which he
could not avoid, and with him a little was all.
They not only famished him; they isolated him.
His superiors in the church, and his brother priests,
looked with doubt or ridicule upon the labors for
which he shunned their company, while he gave up
the other social joys, few and small, which a priest
might know in the Venice of that day, when all
generous spirits regarded him with suspicion for
his cloth's sake, and church and state were alert
to detect disaffection or indifference in him. But
bearing these things willingly, and living as frugally
as he might, he had still not enough, and he
had been fain to assume the instruction of a young
girl of old and noble family in certain branches of
polite learning which a young lady of that sort
might fitly know. The family was not so rich as
it was old and noble, and Don Ippolito was paid
from its purse rather than its pride. But the slender
salary was a help; these patricians were very
good to him; many a time he dined with them,
and so spared the cost of his own pottage at home;
they always gave him coffee when he came, and
that was a saving; at the proper seasons little presents
from them were not wanting. In a word, his
condition was not privation. He did his duty as a
teacher faithfully, and the only trouble with it was
that the young girl was growing into a young

-- 044 --

[figure description] Page 044.[end figure description]

woman, and that he could not go on teaching her
forever. In an evil hour, as it seemed to Don
Ippolito, that made the years she had been his
pupil shrivel to a mere pinch of time, there came
from a young count of the Friuli, visiting Venice,
an offer of marriage; and Don Ippolito lost his
place. It was hard, but he bade himself have patience;
and he composed an ode for the nuptials of
his late pupil, which, together with a brief sketch
of her ancestral history, he had elegantly printed,
according to the Italian usage, and distributed
among the family friends; he also made a sonnet
to the bridegroom, and these literary tributes were
handsomely acknowledged.

He managed a whole year upon the proceeds,
and kept a cheerful spirit till the last soldo was
spent, inventing one thing after another, and giving
much time and money to a new principle of steam
propulsion, which, as applied without steam to a
small boat on the canal before his door, failed to
work, though it had no logical excuse for its delinquency.
He tried to get other pupils, but he got
none, and he began to dream of going to America.
He pinned his faith in all sorts of magnificent possibilities
to the names of Franklin, Fulton, and
Morse; he was so ignorant of our politics and geography
as to suppose us at war with the South American
Spaniards, but he knew that English was the
language of the North, and he applied himself to
the study of it. Heaven only knows what kind of

-- 045 --

[figure description] Page 045.[end figure description]

inventor's Utopia, our poor, patent-ridden country
appeared to him in these dreams of his, and I can
but dimly figure it to myself. But he might very
naturally desire to come to a land where the spirit
of invention is recognized and fostered, and where
he could hope to find that comfort of incentive and
companionship which our artists find in Italy.

The idea of the breech-loading cannon had occurred
to him suddenly one day, in one of his New-World-ward
reveries, and he had made haste to
realize it, carefully studying the form and general
effect of the Austrian cannon under the gallery of
the Ducal Palace, to the high embarrassment of the
Croat sentry who paced up and down there, and
who did not feel free to order off a priest as he
would a civilian. Don Ippolito's model was of
admirable finish; he even painted the carriage yellow
and black, because that of the original was so,
and colored the piece to look like brass; and he lost
a day while the paint was drying, after he was
otherwise ready to show it to the consul.

He had parted from Ferris with some gleams of
comfort, caught chiefly from his kindly manner, but
they had died away before nightfall, and this morning
he could not rekindle them.

He had had his coffee served to him on the
bench, as his frequent custom was, but it stood untasted
in the little copper pot beside the dismounted
cannon, though it was now ten o'clock, and it was
full time he had breakfasted, for he had risen early

-- 046 --

[figure description] Page 046.[end figure description]

to perform the matin service for three peasant
women, two beggars, a cat, and a paralytic nobleman,
in the ancient and beautiful church to which he
was attached. He had tried to go about his wonted
occupations, but he was still sitting idle before his
bench, while his servant gossiped from her balcony
to the mistress of the next house, across a calle so
deep and narrow that it opened like a mountain
chasm beneath them. “It were well if the master
read his breviary a little more, instead of always
maddening himself with those blessed inventions,
that eat more soldi than a Christian, and never
come to anything. There he sits before his table,
as if he were nailed to his chair, and lets his coffee
cool — and God knows I was ready to drink it
warm two hours ago — and never looks at me if I
open the door twenty times to see whether he has
finished. Holy patience! You have not even the
advantage of fasting to the glory of God in this
house, though you keep Lent the year round. It 's
the Devil's Lent, I say. Eh, Diana! There goes
the bell. Who now? Adieu, Lusetta. To meet
again, dear. Farewell!”

She ran to another window, and admitted the
visitor. It was Ferris, and she went to announce
him to her master by the title he had given, while
he amused his leisure in the darkness below by falling
over a cistern-top, with a loud clattering of his
cane on the copper lid, after which he heard the
voice of the priest begging him to remain at his

-- 047 --

[figure description] Page 047.[end figure description]

convenience a moment till he could descend and
show him the way up-stairs. His eyes were not
yet used to the obscurity of the narrow entry in
which he stood, when he felt a cold hand laid on
his, and passively yielded himself to its guidance.
He tried to excuse himself for intruding upon Don
Ippolito so soon, but the priest in far suppler Italian
overwhelmed him with lamentations that he should
be so unworthy the honor done him, and ushered his
guest into his apartment. He plainly took it for
granted that Ferris had come to see his inventions,
in compliance with the invitation he had given him
the day before, and he made no affectation of delay,
though after the excitement of the greetings was
past, it was with a quiet dejection that he rose and
offered to lead his visitor to his laboratory.

The whole place was an outgrowth of himself;
it was his history as well as his character. It recorded
his quaint and childish tastes, his restless
endeavors, his partial and halting successes. The
ante-room in which he had paused with Ferris was
painted to look like a grape-arbor, where the vines
sprang from the floor, and flourishing up the trellised
walls, with many a wanton tendril and flaunting
leaf, displayed their lavish clusters of white and
purple all over the ceiling. It touched Ferris, when
Don Ippolito confessed that this decoration had
been the distraction of his own vacant moments, to
find that it was like certain grape-arbors he had
seen in remote corners of Venice before the doors

-- 048 --

[figure description] Page 048.[end figure description]

of degenerate palaces, or forming the entrances of
open-air restaurants, and did not seem at all to have
been studied from grape-arbors in the country.
He perceived the archaic striving for exact truth,
and he successfully praised the mechanical skill and
love of reality with which it was done; but he was
silenced by a collection of paintings in Don Ippolito's
parlor, where he had been made to sit down a
moment. Hard they were in line, fixed in expression,
and opaque in color, these copies of famous
masterpieces, — saints of either sex, ascensions, assumptions,
martyrdoms, and what not, — and they
were not quite comprehensible till Don Ippolito explained
that he had made them from such prints
of the subjects as he could get, and had colored
them after his own fancy. All this, in a city whose
art had been the glory of the world for nigh half a
thousand years, struck Ferris as yet more comically
pathetic than the frescoed grape-arbor; he stared
about him for some sort of escape from the pictures,
and his eye fell upon a piano and a melodeon placed
end to end in a right angle. Don Ippolito, seeing
his look of inquiry, sat down and briefly played the
same air with a hand upon each instrument.

Ferris smiled. “Don Ippolito, you are another
Da Vinci, a universal genius.”

“Bagatelles, bagatelles,” said the priest pensively;
but he rose with greater spirit than he had
yet shown, and preceded the consul into the little
room that served him for a smithy. It seemed

-- 049 --

[figure description] Page 049.[end figure description]

from some peculiarities of shape to have once been
an oratory, but it was now begrimed with smoke and
dust from the forge which Don Ippolito had set up
in it; the embers of a recent fire, the bellows, the
pincers, the hammers, and the other implements of
the trade, gave it a sinister effect, as if the place of
prayer had been invaded by mocking imps, or as if
some hapless mortal in contract with the evil powers
were here searching, by the help of the adversary,
for the forbidden secrets of the metals and of fire.
In those days, Ferris was an uncompromising enemy
of the theatricalization of Italy, or indeed of anything;
but the fancy of the black-robed young
priest at work in this place appealed to him all the
more potently because of the sort of tragic innocence
which seemed to characterize Don Ippolito's
expression. He longed intensely to sketch the
picture then and there, but he had strength to rebuke
the fancy as something that could not make
itself intelligible without the help of such accessories
as he despised, and he victoriously followed the
priest into his larger workshop, where his inventions,
complete and incomplete, were stored, and
where he had been seated when his visitor arrived.
The high windows and the frescoed ceiling were
festooned with dusty cobwebs; litter of shavings
and whittlings strewed the floor; mechanical implements
and contrivances were everywhere, and
Don Ippolito's listlessness seemed to return upon
him again at the sight of the familiar disorder.

-- 050 --

[figure description] Page 050.[end figure description]

Conspicuous among other objects lay the illogically
unsuccessful model of the new principle of
steam propulsion, untouched since the day when he
had lifted it out of the canal and carried it indoors
through the ranks of grinning spectators. From a
shelf above it he took down models of a flyingmachine
and a perpetual motion. “Fantastic
researches in the impossible. I never expected
results from these experiments, with which I
nevertheless once pleased myself,” he said, and
turned impatiently to various pieces of portable
furniture, chairs, tables, bedsteads, which by folding
up their legs and tops condensed themselves
into flat boxes, developing handles at the side for
convenience in carrying. They were painted and
varnished, and were in all respects complete; they
had indeed won favorable mention at an exposition
of the Provincial Society of Arts and Industries,
and Ferris could applaud their ingenuity sincerely,
though he had his tacit doubts of their usefulness.
He fell silent again when Don Ippolito called his
notice to a photographic camera, so contrived with
straps and springs that you could snatch by its help
whatever joy there might be in taking your own
photograph; and he did not know what to say of a
submarine boat, a four-wheeled water-velocipede, a
movable bridge, or the very many other principles
and ideas to which Don Ippolito's cunning hand
had given shape, more or less imperfect. It seemed
to him that they all, however perfect or imperfect,

-- 051 --

[figure description] Page 051.[end figure description]

had some fatal defect: they were aspirations toward
the impossible, or realizations of the trivial
and superfluous. Yet, for all this, they strongly
appealed to the painter as the stunted fruit of a
talent denied opportunity, instruction, and sympathy.
As he looked from them at last to the
questioning face of the priest, and considered out of
what disheartened and solitary patience they must
have come in this city, — dead hundreds of years to
all such endeavor, — he could not utter some glib
phrases of compliment that he had on his tongue.
If Don Ippolito had been taken young, he might
perhaps have amounted to something, though this
was questionable; but at thirty — as he looked now,—
with his undisciplined purposes, and his head full
of vagaries of which these things were the tangible
witness..... Ferris let his eyes drop again. They
fell upon the ruin of the breech-loading cannon, and
he said, “Don Ippolito, it 's very good of you to
take the trouble of showing me these matters, and I
hope you 'll pardon the ungrateful return, if I cannot
offer any definite opinion of them now. They
are rather out of my way, I confess. I wish with
all my heart I could order an experimental, life-size
copy of your breech-loading cannon here, for trial
by my government, but I can't; and to tell you the
truth, it was not altogether the wish to see these inventions
of yours that brought me here to-day.”

“Oh,” said Don Ippolito, with a mortified air,
“I am afraid that I have wearied the Signor Console.”

-- 052 --

[figure description] Page 052.[end figure description]

“Not at all, not at all,” Ferris made haste to
answer, with a frown at his own awkwardness.
“But your speaking English yesterday;.... perhaps
what I was thinking of is quite foreign to
your tastes and possibilities.”.... He hesitated
with a look of perplexity, while Don Ippolito stood
before him in an attitude of expectation, pressing
the points of his fingers together, and looking curiously
into his face. “The case is this,” resumed
Ferris desperately. “There are two American
ladies, friends of mine, sojourning in Venice, who
expect to be here till midsummer. They are
mother and daughter, and the young lady wants
to read and speak Italian with somebody a few
hours each day. The question is whether it is
quite out of your way or not to give her lessons of
this kind. I ask it quite at a venture. I suppose
no harm is done, at any rate,” and he looked at
Don Ippolito with apologetic perturbation.

“No,” said the priest, “there is no harm. On
the contrary, I am at this moment in a position to
consider it a great favor that you do me in offering
me this employment. I accept it with the greatest
pleasure. Oh!” he cried, breaking by a sudden
impulse from the composure with which he had
begun to speak, “you don't know what you do for
me; you lift me out of despair. Before you came,
I had reached one of those passes that seem the last
bound of endeavor. But you give me new life.
Now I can go on with my experiment. I can

-- 053 --

[figure description] Page 053.[end figure description]

attest my gratitude by possessing your native country
of the weapon I had designed for it — I am sure of
the principle: some slight improvement, perhaps
the use of some different explosive, would get over
that difficulty you suggested,” he said eagerly.
“Yes, something can be done. God bless you, my
dear little son — I mean — perdoni! — my dear
sir.”....

“Wait — not so fast,” said Ferris with a laugh,
yet a little annoyed that a question so purely tentative
as his should have met at once such a definite
response. “Are you quite sure you can do what
they want?” He unfolded to him, as fully as he
understood it, Mrs. Vervain's scheme.

Don Ippolito entered into it with perfect intelligence.
He said that he had already had charge of
the education of a young girl of noble family, and
he could therefore the more confidently hope to be
useful to this American lady. A light of joyful
hope shone in his dreamy eyes, the whole man
changed, he assumed the hospitable and caressing
host. He conducted Ferris back to his parlor, and
making him sit upon the hard sofa that was his
hard bed by night, he summoned his servant, and
bade her serve them coffee. She closed her lips
firmly, and waved her finger before her face, to
signify that there was no more coffee. Then he
bade her fetch it from the caffè; and he listened
with a sort of rapt inattention while Ferris again
returned to the subject and explained that he had

-- 054 --

[figure description] Page 054.[end figure description]

approached him without first informing the ladies,
and that he must regard nothing as final. It was
at this point that Don Ippolito, who had understood
so clearly what Mrs. Vervain wanted, appeared
a little slow to understand; and Ferris had
a doubt whether it was from subtlety or from simplicity
that the priest seemed not to comprehend
the impulse on which he had acted. He finished
his coffee in this perplexity, and when he rose to go,
Don Ippolito followed him down to the street-door,
and preserved him from a second encounter with
the cistern-top.

“But, Don Ippolito — remember! I make no
engagement for the ladies, whom you must see before
anything is settled,” said Ferris.

“Surely, — surely!” answered the priest, and
he remained smiling at the door till the American
turned the next corner. Then he went back to his
work-room, and took up the broken model from the
bench. But he could not work at it now, he could
not work at anything; he began to walk up and
down the floor.

“Could he really have been so stupid because
his mind was on his ridiculous cannon?” wondered
Ferris as he sauntered frowning away; and he
tried to prepare his own mind for his meeting with
the Vervains, to whom he must now go at once.
He felt abused and victimized. Yet it was an
amusing experience, and he found himself able to
interest both of the ladies in it. The younger had

-- 055 --

[figure description] Page 055.[end figure description]

received him as coldly as the forms of greeting
would allow; but as he talked she drew nearer him
with a reluctant haughtiness which he noted. He
turned the more conspicuously towards Mrs. Vervain.
“Well, to make a long story short,” he
said, “I could n't discourage Don Ippolito. He refused
to be dismayed — as I should have been at
the notion of teaching Miss Vervain. I did n't arrange
with him not to fall in love with her as his
secular predecessors have done — it seemed superfluous.
But you can mention it to him if you like.
In fact,” said Ferris, suddenly addressing the
daughter, “you might make the stipulation yourself,
Miss Vervain.”

She looked at him a moment with a sort of defenseless
pain that made him ashamed; and then
walked away from him towards the window, with
a frank resentment that made him smile, as he continued,
“But I suppose you would like to have
some explanation of my motive in precipitating
Don Ippolito upon you in this way, when I told
you only yesterday that he would n't do at all; in
fact I think myself that I 've behaved rather ficklemindedly—
for a representative of the country.
But I 'll tell you; and you won't be surprised to
learn that I acted from mixed motives. I 'm not
at all sure that he 'll do; I 've had awful misgivings
about it since I left him, and I 'm glad of the
chance to make a clean breast of it. When I came
to think the matter over last night, the fact that he

-- 056 --

[figure description] Page 056.[end figure description]

had taught himself English — with the help of an
Irishman for the pronunciation — seemed to promise
that he 'd have the right sort of sympathy with
your scheme, and it showed that he must have
something practical about him, too. And here 's
where the selfish admixture comes in. I did n't
have your interests solely in mind when I went to
see Don Ippolito. I had n't been able to get rid of
him; he stuck in my thought. I fancied he might
be glad of the pay of a teacher, and — I had half
a notion to ask him to let me paint him. It was
an even chance whether I should try to secure him
for Miss Vervain, or for Art — as they call it.
Miss Vervain won because she could pay him, and
I did n't see how Art could. I can bring him round
any time; and that 's the whole inconsequent business.
My consolation is that I 've left you perfectly
free. There 's nothing decided.”

“Thanks,” said Mrs. Vervain; “then it 's all
settled. You can bring him as soon as you like, to
our new place. We 've taken that apartment we
looked at the other day, and we 're going into it
this afternoon. Here 's the landlord's letter,” she
added, drawing a paper out of her pocket. “If
he 's cheated us, I suppose you can see justice done.
I did n't want to trouble you before.”

“You 're a woman of business, Mrs. Vervain,”
said Ferris. “The man 's a perfect Jew — or a
perfect Christian, one ought to say in Venice; we
true believers do gouge so much more infamously

-- 057 --

[figure description] Page 057.[end figure description]

here — and you let him get you in black and white
before you come to me. Well,” he continued, as
he glanced at the paper, “you 've done it! He
makes you pay one half too much. However, it 's
cheap enough; twice as cheap as your hotel.”

“But I don't care for cheapness. I hate to be
imposed upon. What 's to be done about it?”

“Nothing; if he has your letter as you have his.
It 's a bargain, and you must stand to it.”

“A bargain? Oh nonsense, now, Mr. Ferris.
This is merely a note of mutual understanding.”

“Yes, that 's one way of looking at it. The
Civil Tribunal would call it a binding agreement
of the closest tenure, — if you want to go to law
about it.”

“I will go to law about it.”

“Oh no, you won't — unless you mean to spend
your remaining days and all your substance in Venice.
Come, you have n't done so badly, Mrs. Vervain.
I don't call four rooms, completely furnished
for housekeeping, with that lovely garden, at all
dear at eleven francs a day. Besides, the landlord
is a man of excellent feeling, sympathetic and
obliging, and a perfect gentleman, though he is
such an outrageous scoundrel. He 'll cheat you, of
course, in whatever he can; you must look out for
that; but he 'll do you any sort of little neighborly
kindness. Good-by,” said Ferris, getting to the
door before Mrs. Vervain could intercept him.
“I 'll come to your new place this evening to see
how you are pleased.”

-- 058 --

[figure description] Page 058.[end figure description]

“Florida,” said Mrs. Vervain, “this is outrageous.”

“I would n't mind it, mother. We pay very
little, after all.”

“Yes, but we pay too much. That 's what I
can't bear. And as you said yesterday, I don't
think Mr. Ferris's manners are quite respectful to
me.”

“He only told you the truth; I think he advised
you for the best. The matter could n't be helped
now.”

“But I call it a want of feeling to speak the
truth so bluntly.”

“We won't have to complain of that in our landlord,
it seems,” said Florida. “Perhaps not in our
priest, either,” she added.

“Yes, that was kind of Mr. Ferris,” said Mrs.
Vervain. “It was thoroughly thoughtful and considerate—
what I call an instance of true delicacy.
I 'm really quite curious to see him. Don Ippolito!
How very odd to call a priest Don! I should have
said Padre. Don always makes you think of a
Spanish cavalier. Don Rodrigo: something like
that.”

They went on to talk, desultorily, of Don Ippolito,
and what he might be like. In speaking of
him the day before, Ferris had hinted at some mysterious
sadness in him; and to hint of sadness in a
man always interests women in him, whether they
are old or young: the old have suffered, the young

-- 059 --

[figure description] Page 059.[end figure description]

forebode suffering. Their interest in Don Ippolito
had not been diminished by what Ferris had told
them of his visit to the priest's house and of the
things he had seen there; for there had always
been the same strain of pity in his laughing account,
and he had imparted none of his doubts to
them. They did not talk as if it were strange that
Ferris should do to-day what he had yesterday said
he would not do; perhaps as women they could not
find such a thing strange; but it vexed him more
and more as he went about all afternoon thinking
of his inconsistency, and wondering whether he had
not acted rashly.

-- --

IV.

[figure description] Page 060.[end figure description]

The palace in which Mrs. Vervain had taken an
apartment fronted on a broad campo, and hung its
empty marble balconies from gothic windows above
a silence scarcely to be matched elsewhere in Venice.
The local pharmacy, the caffè, the grocery,
the fruiterer's, the other shops with which every
Venetian campo is furnished, had each a certain
life about it, but it was a silent life, and at midday
a frowsy-headed woman clacking across the flags in
her wooden-heeled shoes made echoes whose garrulity
was interrupted by no other sound. In the
early morning, when the lid of the public cistern in
the centre of the campo was unlocked, there was
a clamor of voices and a clangor of copper vessels,
as the housewives of the neighborhood and the local
force of strong-backed Friulan water-girls drew
their day's supply of water; and on that sort of
special parochial holiday, called a sagra, the campo
hummed and clattered and shrieked with a multitude
celebrating the day around the stands where
pumpkin seeds and roast pumpkin and anisettewater
were sold, and before the movable kitchen
where cakes were fried in caldrons of oil, and uproariously
offered to the crowd by the cook, who
did not suffer himself to be embarrassed by the

-- 061 --

[figure description] Page 061.[end figure description]

rival drama of adjoining puppet-shows, but continued
to bellow forth his bargains all day long and
far into the night, when the flames under his kettles
painted his visage a fine crimson. The sagra
once over, however, the campo relapsed into its
habitual silence, and no one looking at the front of
the palace would have thought of it as a place for
distraction-seeking foreign sojourners. But it was
not on this side that the landlord tempted his
tenants; his principal notice of lodgings to let was
affixed to the water-gate of the palace, which opened
on a smaller channel so near the Grand Canal
that no wandering eye could fail to see it. The
portal was a tall arch of Venetian gothic tipped
with a carven flame; steps of white Istrian stone
descended to the level of the lowest ebb, irregularly
embossed with barnacles, and dabbling long fringes
of soft green sea-mosses in the rising and falling
tide. Swarms of water-bugs and beetles played
over the edges of the steps, and crabs scuttled sidewise
into deeper water at the approach of a gondola.
A length of stone-capped brick wall, to
which patches of stucco still clung, stretched from
the gate on either hand under cover of an ivy that
flung its mesh of shining green from within, where
there lurked a lovely garden, stately, spacious for
Venice, and full of a delicious, half-sad surprise for
wh so opened upon it. In the midst it had a
broken fountain, with a marble naiad standing on
a shell, and looking saucier than the sculptor

-- 062 --

[figure description] Page 062.[end figure description]

meant, from having lost the point of her nose;
nymphs and fauns, and shepherds and shepherdesses,
her kinsfolk, coquetted in and out among the greenery
in flirtation not to be embarrassed by the fracture
of an arm, or the casting of a leg or so; one
lady had no head, but she was the boldest of all.
In this garden there were some mulberry and pomegranate
trees, several of which hung about the
fountain with seats in their shade, and for the rest
there seemed to be mostly roses and oleanders, with
other shrubs of a kind that made the greatest show
of blossom and cost the least for tendance. A wide
terrace stretched across the rear of the palace, dropping
to the garden path by a flight of balustraded
steps, and upon this terrace opened the long windows
of Mrs. Vervain's parlor and dining-room.
Her landlord owned only the first story and the
basement of the palace, in some corner of which he
cowered with his servants, his taste for pictures and
bric-à-brac, and his little branch of inquiry into
Venetian history, whatever it was, ready to let
himself or anything he had for hire at a moment's
notice, but very pleasant, gentle, and unobtrusive;
a cheat and a liar, but of a kind heart
and sympathetic manners. Under his protection
Mrs. Vervain set up her impermanent household
gods. The apartment was taken only from week
to week, and as she freely explained to the padrone
hovering about with offers of service, she
knew herself too well ever to unpack anything that

-- 063 --

[figure description] Page 063.[end figure description]

would not spoil by remaining packed. She made
her trunks yield all the appliances necessary for
an invalid's comfort, and then left them in a
state to be strapped and transported to the station
within half a day after the desire of change or the
exigencies of her feeble health caused her going.
Everything for housekeeping was furnished with
the rooms. There was a gondolier and a sort of
house-servant in the employ of the landlord, of
whom Mrs. Vervain hired them, and she caressingly
dismissed the padrone at an early moment after her
arrival, with the charge to find a maid for herself
and daughter. As if she had been waiting at the
next door this maid appeared promptly, and being
Venetian, and in domestic service, her name
was of course Nina. Mrs. Vervain now said to
Florida that everything was perfect, and contentedly
began her life in Venice by telling Mr. Ferris,
when he came in the evening, that he could bring
Don Ippolito the day after the morrow, if he liked.

She and Florida sat on the terrace waiting for
them on the morning named, when Ferris, with the
priest in his clerical best, came up the garden path
in the sunny light. Don Ippolito's best was a little
poverty-stricken; he had faltered a while, before
leaving home, over the sad choice between a shabby
cylinder hat of obsolete fashion and his well-worn
three-cornered priestly beaver, and had at last put
on the latter with a sigh. He had made his servant
polish the buckles of his shoes, and instead of

-- 064 --

[figure description] Page 064.[end figure description]

a band of linen round his throat, he wore a strip of
cloth covered with small white beads, edged above
and below with a single row of pale blue ones.

As he mounted the steps with Ferris, Mrs. Vervain
came forward a little to meet them, while
Florida rose and stood beside her chair in a sort of
proud suspense and timidity. The elder lady was
in that black from which she had so seldom been
able to escape; but the daughter wore a dress of
delicate green, in which she seemed a part of the
young season that everywhere clothed itself in the
same tint. The sunlight fell upon her blonde
hair, melting into its light gold; her level brows
frowned somewhat with the glance of scrutiny
which she gave the dark young priest, who was
making his stately bow to her mother, and trying
to answer her English greetings in the same tongue.

“My daughter,” said Mrs. Vervain, and Don
Ippolito made another low bow, and then looked at
the girl with a sort of frank and melancholy wonder,
as she turned and exchanged a few words with
Ferris, who was assailing her seriousness and hauteur
with unabashed levity of compliment. A quick
light flashed and fled in her cheek as she talked,
and the fringes of her serious, asking eyes swept
slowly up and down as she bent them upon him a
moment before she broke abruptly, not coquettishly,
away from him, and moved towards her mother,
while Ferris walked off to the other end of the terrace,
with a laugh. Mrs. Vervain and the priest

-- 065 --

[figure description] Page 065.[end figure description]

were trying each other in French, and not making
great advance; he explained to Florida in Italian,
and she answered him hesitatingly; whereupon he
praised her Italian in set phrase.

“Thank you,” said the girl sincerely, “I have
tried to learn. I hope,” she added as before, “you
can make me see how little I know.” The deprecating
wave of the hand with which Don Ippolito
appealed to her from herself, seemed arrested midway
by his perception of some novel quality in her.
He said gravely that he should try to be of use, and
then the two stood silent.

“Come, Mr. Ferris,” called out Mrs. Vervain,
“breakfast is ready, and I want you to take me
in.”

“Too much honor,” said the painter, coming forward
and offering his arm, and Mrs. Vervain led
the way indoors.

“I suppose I ought to have taken Don Ippolito's
arm,” she confided in under-tone, “but the fact is,
our French is so unlike that we don't understand
each other very well.”

“Oh,” returned Ferris, “I 've known Italians and
Americans whom Frenchmen themselves could n't
understand.”

“You see it 's an American breakfast,” said Mrs.
Vervain with a critical glance at the table before
she sat down. “All but hot bread; that you can't
have,” and Don Ippolito was for the first time in
his life confronted by a breakfast of hot beef-steak,

-- 066 --

[figure description] Page 066.[end figure description]

eggs and toast, fried potatoes, and coffee with milk,
with a choice of tea. He subdued all signs of the
wonder he must have felt, and beyond cutting his
meat into little bits before eating it, did nothing to
betray his strangeness to the feast.

The breakfast had passed off very pleasantly,
with occasional lapses. “We break down under
the burden of so many languages,” said Ferris. “It
is an embarras de richesses. Let us fix upon a common
maccheronic. May I trouble you for a poco
piú di sugar dans mon café, Mrs. Vervain? What
do you think of the bellazza de ce weather magnifique,
Don Ippolito?”

“How ridiculous!” said Mrs. Vervain in a tone
of fond admiration aside to Don Ippolito, who
smiled, but shrank from contributing to the new
tongue.

“Very well, then,” said the painter. “I shall
stick to my native Bergamask for the future; and
Don Ippolito may translate for the foreign ladies.”

He ended by speaking English with everybody;
Don Ippolito eked out his speeches to Mrs. Vervain
in that tongue with a little French; Florida, conscious
of Ferris's ironical observance, used an embarrassed
but defiant Italian with the priest.

“I 'm so pleased!” said Mrs. Vervain, rising
when Ferris said that he must go, and Florida
shook hands with both guests.

“Thank you, Mrs. Vervain; I could have gone
before, if I 'd thought you would have liked it,” answered
the painter.

-- 067 --

[figure description] Page 067.[end figure description]

“Oh nonsense, now,” returned the lady. “You
know what I mean. I 'm perfectly delighted with
him,” she continued, getting Ferris to one side,
“and I know he must have a good accent. So very
kind of you. Will you arrange with him about the
pay? — such a shame! Thanks. Then I need n't
say anything to him about that. I 'm so glad I had
him to breakfast the first day; though Florida
thought not. Of course, one need n't keep it
up. But seriously, it is n't an ordinary case, you
know.”

Ferris laughed at her with a sort of affectionate
disrespect, and said good-by. Don Ippolito lingered
for a while to talk over the proposed lessons,
and then went, after more elaborate adieux. Mrs.
Vervain remained thoughtful a moment before she
said: —

“That was rather droll, Florida.”

“What, mother?”

“His cutting his meat into small bites, before he
began to eat. But perhaps it 's the Venetian custom.
At any rate, my dear, he 's a gentleman in
virtue of his profession, and I could n't do less than
ask him to breakfast. He has beautiful manners;
and if he must take snuff, I suppose it 's neater to
carry two handkerchiefs, though it does look odd.
I wish he would n't take snuff.”

“I don't see why we need care, mother. At any
rate, we cannot help it.”

“That 's true, my dear. And his nails. Now,

-- 068 --

[figure description] Page 068.[end figure description]

when they 're spread out on a book, you know, to
keep it open, won't it be unpleasant?”

“They seem to have just such fingernails all over
Europe — except in England.”

“Oh, yes; I know it. I dare say we should n't
care for it in him, if he did n't seem so very nice
otherwise. How handsome he is!”

-- --

V.

[figure description] Page 069.[end figure description]

It was understood that Don Ippolito should come
every morning at ten o'clock, and read and talk
with Miss Vervain for an hour or two; but Mrs.
Vervain's hospitality was too aggressive for the letter
of the agreement. She oftener had him to
breakfast at nine, for, as she explained to Ferris,
she could not endure to have him feel that it was
a mere mercenary transaction, and there was no
limit fixed for the lessons on these days. When
she could, she had Ferris come, too, and she missed
him when he did not come. “I like that bluntness
of his,” she professed to her daughter, “and I don't
mind his making light of me. You are so apt to
be heavy if you 're not made light of occasionally.
I certainly should n't want a son to be so respectful
and obedient as you are, my dear.”

The painter honestly returned her fondness, and
with not much greater reason. He saw that she
took pleasure in his talk, and enjoyed it even when
she did not understand it; and this is a kind of
flattery not easy to resist. Besides, there was very
little ladies' society in Venice in those times, and
Ferris, after trying the little he could get at, had
gladly denied himself its pleasures, and consorted
with the young men he met at the caffès, or in the

-- 070 --

[figure description] Page 070.[end figure description]

Piazza. But when the Vervains came, they recalled
to him the younger days in which he had delighted
in the companionship of women. After so
long disuse, it was charming to be with a beautiful
girl who neither regarded him with distrust nor expected
him to ask her in marriage because he sat
alone with her, rode out with her in a gondola,
walked with her, read with her. All young men
like a house in which no ado is made about their
coming and going, and Mrs. Vervain perfectly understood
the art of letting him make himself at
home. He perceived with amusement that this
amiable lady, who never did an ungraceful thing
nor wittingly said an ungracious one, was very
much of a Bohemian at heart, — the gentlest and
most blameless of the tribe, but still lawless, —
whether from her campaigning married life, or the
rovings of her widowhood, or by natural disposition;
and that Miss Vervain was inclined to be
conventionally strict, but with her irregular training
was at a loss for rules by which to check her mother's
little way wardnesses. Her anxious perplexity,
at times, together with her heroic obedience and
unswerving loyalty to her mother had something
pathetic as well as amusing in it. He saw her tried
almost to tears by her mother's helpless frankness,—
for Mrs. Vervain was apparently one of those
ladies whom the intolerable surprise of having anything
come into their heads causes instantly to say
or do it, — and he observed that she never tried to

-- 071 --

[figure description] Page 071.[end figure description]

pass off her endurance with any feminine arts; but
seemed to defy him to think what he would of it.
Perhaps she was not able to do otherwise: he
thought of her at times as a person wholly abandoned
to the truth. Her pride was on the alert
against him; she may have imagined that he was
covertly smiling at her, and she no doubt tasted the
ironical flavor of much of his talk and behavior,
for in those days he liked to qualify his devotion
to the Vervains with a certain nonchalant slight,
which, while the mother openly enjoyed it, filled
the daughter with anger and apprehension. Quite
at random, she visited points of his informal manner
with unmeasured reprisal; others, for which he
might have blamed himself, she passed over with
strange caprice. Sometimes this attitude of hers
provoked him, and sometimes it disarmed him; but
whether they were at feud, or keeping an armed
truce, or, as now and then happened, were in an
entente cordiale which he found very charming, the
thing that he always contrived to treat with silent
respect and forbearance in Miss Vervain was that
sort of aggressive tenderness with which she hastened
to shield the foibles of her mother. That
was something very good in her pride, he finally decided.
At the same time, he did not pretend to
understand the curious filial self-sacrifice which it
involved.

Another thing in her that puzzled him was her
devoutness. Mrs. Vervain could with difficulty be

-- 072 --

[figure description] Page 072.[end figure description]

got to church, but her daughter missed no service
of the English ritual in the old palace where the
British and American tourists assembled once a
week with their guide-books in one pocket and their
prayer-books in the other, and burried the tomahawk
under the altar. Mr. Ferris was often sent with
her; and then his thoughts, which were a young
man's, wandered from the service to the beautiful
girl at his side, — the golden head that punctiliously
bowed itself at the proper places in the liturgy:
the full lips that murmured the responses; the
silken lashes that swept her pale cheeks as she perused
the morning lesson. He knew that the Vervains
were not Episcopalians when at home, for
Mrs. Vervain had told him so, and that Florida
went to the English service because there was no
other. He conjectured that perhaps her touch of
ritualism came from mere love of any form she
could make sure of.

The servants in Mrs. Vervain's lightly ordered
household, with the sympathetic quickness of the
Italians, learned to use him as the next friend of
the family, and though they may have had their
decorous surprise at his untrammeled footing, they
probably excused the whole relation as a phase of
that foreign eccentricity to which their nation is so
amiable. If they were not able to cast the same
mantle of charity over Don Ippolito's allegiance,—
and doubtless they had their reserves concerning
such frankly familiar treatment of so dubious a

-- 073 --

[figure description] Page 073.[end figure description]

character as priest, — still as a priest they stood
somewhat in awe of him; they had the spontaneous
loyalty of their race to the people they served,
and they never intimated by a look that they found
it strange when Don Ippolito freely came and went.
Mrs. Vervain had quite adopted him into her family:
while her daughter seemed more at ease with
him than with Ferris, and treated him with a grave
politeness which had something also of compassion
and of child-like reverence in it. Ferris observed
that she was always particularly careful of his supposable
sensibilities as a Roman Catholic, and that
the priest was oddly indifferent to this deference, as
if it would have mattered very little to him whether
his church was spared or not. He had a way of
lightly avoiding, Ferris fancied, not only religious
points on which they could disagree, but all phases
of religion as matters of indifference. At such
times Miss Vervain relaxed her reverential attitude,
and used him with something like rebuke, as if it
did not please her to have the representative of even
an alien religion slight his office; as if her respect
were for his priesthood and her compassion for him
personally. That was rather hard for Don Ippolito,
Ferris thought, and waited to see him snubbed outright
some day, when he should behave without sufficient
gravity.

The blossoms came and went upon the pomegranate
and almond trees in the garden, and some
of the earliest roses were in their prime;

-- 074 --

[figure description] Page 074.[end figure description]

everywhere was so full leaf that the wantonest of the
strutting nymphs was forced into a sort of decent
seclusion, but the careless naiad of the fountain
burnt in sunlight that subtly increased its fervors
day by day, and it was no longer beginning to be
warm, it was warm, when one morning Ferris and
Miss Vervain sat on the steps of the terrace, waiting
for Don Ippolito to join them at breakfast.

By this time the painter was well on with the
picture of Don Ippolito which the first sight of the
priest had given him a longing to paint, and he had
been just now talking of it with Miss Vervain.

“But why do you paint him simply as a priest?”
she asked. “I should think you would want to
make him the centre of some famous or romantic
scene,” she added, gravely looking into his eyes as
he sat with his head thrown back against the balustrade.

“No, I doubt if you think,” answered Ferris,
“or you 'd see that a Venetian priest does n't need
any tawdry accessories. What do you want?
Somebody administering the extreme unction to a
victim of the Council of Ten? A priest stepping
into a confessional at the Frari — tomb of Canova
in the distance, perspective of one of the naves, and
so forth — with his eye on a pretty devotee coming
up to unburden her conscience? I 've no patience
with the follies people think and say about Venice!”

Florida started in haughty question at the painter.

-- 075 --

[figure description] Page 075.[end figure description]

“You 're no worse than the rest,” he continued
with indifference to her anger at his bluntness.
“You all think that there can be no picture of Venice
without a gondola or a Bridge of Sighs in it.
Have you ever read the merchant of Venice, or
Othello? There is n't a boat nor a bridge nor a
canal mentioned in either of them; and yet they
breathe and pulsate with the very life of Venice.
I 'm going to try to paint a Venetian priest so that
you 'll know him without a bit of conventional Venice
near him.”

“It was Shakespeare who wrote those plays,”
said Florida. Ferris bowed in mock suffering from
her sarcasm. “You 'd better have some sort of
symbol in your picture of a Venetian priest, or
people will wonder why you came so far to paint
Father O'Brien.”

“I don't say I shall succeed,” Ferris answered.
“In fact I 've made one failure already, and I 'm
pretty well on with a second; but the principle
is right, all the same. I don't expect everybody to
see the difference between Don Ippolito and Father
O'Brien. At any rate, what I 'm going to paint at
is the lingering pagan in the man, the renunciation
first of the inherited nature, and then of a personality
that would have enjoyed the world. I want
to show that baffled aspiration, apathetic despair,
and rebellious longing which you catch in his face
when he 's off his guard, and that suppressed look
which is the characteristic expression of all Austrian

-- 076 --

[figure description] Page 076.[end figure description]

Venice. Then,” said Ferris laughing, “I must
work in that small suspicion of Jesuit which there
is in every priest. But it 's quite possible I may
make a Father O'Brien of him.”

“You won't make a Don Ippolito of him,” said
Florida, after serious consideration of his face to see
whether he was quite in earnest, “if you put all
that into him. He has the simplest and openest
look in the world,” she added warmly, “and there 's
neither pagan, nor martyr, nor rebel in it.”

Ferris laughed again. “Excuse me; I don't
think you know. I can convince you.”....

Florida rose, and looking down the garden path
said, “He 's coming;” and as Don Ippolito drew
near, his face lighting up with a joyous and innocent
smile, she continued absently, “he 's got on
new stockings, and a different coat and hat.”

The stockings were indeed new and the hat was
not the accustomed nicchio, but a new silk cylinder
with a very worldly, curling brim. Don Ippolito's
coat, also, was of a more mundane cut than the
talare; he wore a waistcoat and small-clothes, meeting
the stockings at the knee with a sprightly
buckle. His person showed no traces of the snuff
with which it used to be so plentifully dusted; in
fact, he no longer took snuff in the presence of the
ladies. The first week he had noted an inexplicable
uneasiness in them when he drew forth that
blue cotton handkerchief after the solace of a pinch;
shortly afterwards, being alone with Florida, he

-- 077 --

[figure description] Page 077.[end figure description]

saw her give a nervous start at its appearance.
He blushed violently, and put it back into the
pocket from which he had half drawn it, and whence
it never emerged again in her presence. The contessina
his former pupil had not shown any aversion
to Don Ippolito's snuff or his blue handkerchief;
but then the contessina had never rebuked his finger-nails
by the tints of rose and ivory with which
Miss Vervain's hands bewildered him. It was a
little droll how anxiously he studied the ways of
these Americans, and conformed to them as far as
he knew. His English grew rapidly in their society,
and it happened sometimes that the only Italian
in the day's lesson was what he read with Florida,
for she always yielded to her mother's wish to
talk, and Mrs. Vervain preferred the ease of her
native tongue. He was Americanizing in that good
lady's hands as fast as she could transform him, and
he listened to her with trustful reverence, as to a
woman of striking though eccentric mind. Yet he
seemed finally to refer every point to Florida, as if
with an intuition of steadier and stronger character
in her; and now, as he ascended the terrace steps
in his modified costume, he looked intently at her.
She swept him from head to foot with a glance, and
then gravely welcomed him with unchanged countenance.

At the same moment Mrs. Vervain came out
through one of the long windows, and adjusting
her glasses, said with a start, “Why, my dear Don
Ippolito, I should n't have known you!”

-- 078 --

[figure description] Page 078.[end figure description]

“Indeed, madama?” asked the priest with a
painful smile. “Is it so great a change? We can
wear this dress as well as the other, if we please.”

“Why, of course it 's very becoming and all that;
but it does look so out of character,” Mrs. Vervain
said, leading the way to the breakfast-room. “It 's
like seeing a military man in a civil coat.”

“It must be a great relief to lay aside the uniform
now and then, mother,” said Florida, as they
sat down. “I can remember that papa used to be
glad to get out of his.”

“Perfectly wild,” assented Mrs. Vervain. “But
he never seemed the same person. Soldiers and —
clergymen — are so much more stylish in their own
dress — not stylish, exactly, but taking; don't you
know?”

“There, Don Ippolito,” interposed Ferris, “you
had better put on your talare and your nicchio
again. Your abbate's dress is n't acceptable, you
see.”

The painter spoke in Italian, but Don Ippolito
answered — with certain blunders which it would
be tedious to reproduce — in his patient, conscientious
English, half sadly, half playfully, and glancing
at Florida, before he turned to Mrs. Vervain,
“You are as rigid as the rest of the world, madama.
I thought you would like this dress, but it seems
that you think it a masquerade. As madamigella
says, it is a relief to lay aside the uniform, now and
then, for us who fight the spiritual enemies as well

-- 079 --

[figure description] Page 079.[end figure description]

as for the other soldiers. There was one time,
when I was younger and in the subdiaconate orders,
that I put off the priest's dress altogether, and wore
citizen's clothes, not an abbate's suit like this. We
were in Padua, another young priest and I, my
nearest and only friend, and for a whole night we
walked about the streets in that dress, meeting the
students, as they strolled singing through the moonlight;
we went to the theatre and to the caffè, — we
smoked cigars, all the time laughing and trembling
to think of the tonsure under our hats. But in the
morning we had to put on the stockings and the
talare and the nicchio again.”

Don Ippolito gave a melancholy laugh. He had
thrust the corner of his napkin into his collar; seeing
that Ferris had not his so, he twitched it out,
and made a feint of its having been all the time in
his lap. Every one was silent as if something
shocking had been said; Florida looked with grave
rebuke at Don Ippolito, whose story affected Ferris
like that of some girl's adventure in men's
clothes. He was in terror lest Mrs. Vervain should
be going to say it was like that; she was going to
say something; he made haste to forestall her, and
turn the talk on other things.

The next day the priest came in his usual dress,
and he did not again try to escape from it.

-- --

VI.

[figure description] Page 080.[end figure description]

One afternoon, as Don Ippolito was posing to
Ferris for his picture of A Venetian Priest, the
painter asked, to make talk, “Have you hit upon
that new explosive yet, which is to utilize your
breech-loading cannon? Or are you engaged upon
something altogether new?”

“No,” answered the other uneasily, “I have not
touched the cannon since that day you saw it at my
house; and as for other things, I have not been able
to put my mind to them. I have made a few trifles,
which I have ventured to offer the ladies.”

Ferris had noticed the ingenious reading-desk
which Don Ippolito had presented to Florida, and
the footstool, contrived with springs and hinges so
that it would fold up into the compass of an ordinary
portfolio, which Mrs. Vervain carried about
with her.

An odd look, which the painter caught at and
missed, came into the priest's face, as he resumed:
“I suppose it is the distraction of my new occupation,
and of the new acquaintances — so very
strange to me in every way — that I have made in
your amiable country-women, which hinders me
from going about anything in earnest, now that
their munificence has enabled me to pursue my aims

-- 081 --

[figure description] Page 081.[end figure description]

with greater advantages than ever before. But
this idle mood will pass, and in the mean time I am
very happy. They are real angels, and madama is
a true original.”

“Mrs. Vervain is rather peculiar,” said the
painter, retiring a few paces from his picture, and
quizzing it through his half-closed eyes. “She is a
woman who has had affliction enough to turn a
stronger head than hers could ever have been,” he
added kindly. “But she has the best heart in the
world. In fact,” he burst forth, “she is the most
extraordinary combination of perfect fool and perfect
lady I ever saw.”

“Excuse me; I don't understand,” blankly faltered
Don Ippolito.

“No; and I 'm afraid I could n't explain to
you,” answered Ferris.

There was a silence for a time, broken at last by
Don Ippolito, who asked, “Why do you not marry
madamigella?”

He seemed not to feel that there was anything
out of the way in the question, and Ferris was too
well used to the childlike directness of the most
maneuvering of races to be surprised. Yet he was
displeased, as he would not have been if Don Ippolito
were not a priest. He was not of the type of
priests whom the American knew from the prejudice
and distrust of the Italians; he was alienated
from his clerical fellows by all the objects of his
life, and by a reciprocal dislike. About other priests

-- 082 --

[figure description] Page 082.[end figure description]

there were various scandals; but Don Ippolito was
like that pretty match-girl of the Piazza of whom it
was Venetianly answered, when one asked if so
sweet a face were not innocent, “Oh yes, she is
mad!” He was of a purity so blameless that he
was reputed crack-brained by the caffè-gossip that
in Venice turns its searching light upon whomever
you mention; and from his own association with
the man Ferris perceived in him an apparent singleheartedness
such as no man can have but the rarest
of Italians. He was the albino of his species; a
gray crow, a white fly; he was really this, or he
knew how to seem it with an art far beyond any
common deceit. It was the half expectation of coming
sometime upon the lurking duplicity in Don
Ippolito, that continually enfeebled the painter in
his attempts to portray his Venetian priest, and
that gave its undecided, unsatisfactory character to
the picture before him — its weak hardness, its provoking
superficiality. He expressed the traits of
melancholy and loss that he imagined in him, yet
he always was tempted to leave the picture with a
touch of something sinister in it, some airy and subtle
shadow of selfish design.

He stared hard at Don Ippolito while this perplexity
filled his mind, for the hundredth time;
then he said stiffly, “I don't know. I don't want
to marry anybody. Besides,” he added, relaxing
into a smile of helpless amusement, “it 's possible
that Miss Vervain might not want to marry
me.”

-- 083 --

[figure description] Page 083.[end figure description]

“As to that,” replied Don Ippolito, “you never
can tell. All young girls desire to be married, I
suppose,” he continued with a sigh. “She is very
beautiful, is she not? It is seldom that we see
such a blonde in Italy. Our blondes are dark; they
have auburn hair and blue eyes, but their complexions
are thick. Miss Vervain is blonde as the
morning light; the sun's gold is in her hair, his
noonday whiteness in her dazzling throat; the flush
of his coming is on her lips; she might utter the
dawn!”

“You 're a poet, Don Ippolito,” laughed the
painter. “What property of the sun is in her
angry-looking eyes?”

“His fire! Ah, that is her greatest charm! Those
strange eyes of hers, they seem full of tragedies.
She looks made to be the heroine of some stormy
romance; and yet how simply patient and good
she is!”

“Yes,” said Ferris, who often responded in English
to the priest's Italian; and he added half musingly
in his own tongue, after a moment, “but I
don't think it would be safe to count upon her. I'm
afraid she has a bad temper. At any rate, I always
expect to see smoke somewhere when I look at
those eyes of hers. She has wonderful self-control,
however; and I don't exactly understand why.
Perhaps people of strong impulses have strong
wills to overrule them; it seems no more than
fair.”

-- 084 --

[figure description] Page 084.[end figure description]

“Is it the custom,” asked Don Ippolito, after a
moment, “for the American young ladies always
to address their mammas as mother?

“No; that seems to be a peculiarity of Miss
Vervain's. It 's a little formality that I should say
served to hold Mrs. Vervain in check.”

“Do you mean that it repulses her?”

“Not at all. I don't think I could explain,” said
Ferris with a certain air of regretting to have gone
so far in comment on the Vervains. He added
recklessly, “Don't you see that Mrs. Vervain sometimes
does and says things that embarrass her
daughter, and that Miss Vervain seems to try to
restrain her?”

“I thought,” returned Don Ippolito meditatively,
“that the signorina was always very tenderly submissive
to her mother.”

“Yes, so she is,” said the painter dryly, and
looked in annoyance from the priest to the picture,
and from the picture to the priest.

After a minute Don Ippolito said, “They must
be very rich to live as they do.”

“I don't know about that,” replied Ferris.
“Americans spend and save in ways different from
the Italians. I dare say the Vervains find Venice
very cheap after London and Paris and Berlin.”

“Perhaps,” said Don Ippolito, “if they were
rich you would be in a position to marry her.”

“I should not marry Miss Vervain for her
money,” answered the painter, sharply.

-- 085 --

[figure description] Page 085.[end figure description]

“No, but if you loved her, the money would enable
you to marry her.”

“Listen to me, Don Ippolito. I never said that
I loved Miss Vervain, and I don't know how you
feel warranted in speaking to me about the matter.
Why do you do so?”

“I? Why? I could not but imagine that you
must love her. Is there anything wrong in speaking
of such things? Is it contrary to the American
custom? I ask pardon from my heart if I have
done anything amiss.”

“There is no offense,” said the painter, with a
laugh, “and I don't wonder you thought I ought to
be in love with Miss Vervain. She is beautiful, and
I believe she 's good. But if men had to marry
because women were beautiful and good, there is n't
one of us could live single a day. Besides, I 'm the
victim of another passion, — I 'm laboring under an
unrequited affection for Art.”

“Then you do not love her?” asked Don Ippolito,
eagerly.

“So far as I 'm advised at present, no, I don't.”

“It is strange!” said the priest, absently, but
with a glowing face.

He quitted the painter's and walked swiftly
homeward with a triumphant buoyancy of step.
A subtle content diffused itself over his face, and
a joyful light burnt in his deep eyes. He sat down
before the piano and organ as he had arranged
them, and began to strike their keys in unison; this

-- 086 --

[figure description] Page 086.[end figure description]

seemed to him for the first time childish. Then he
played some lively bars on the piano alone; they
sounded too light and trivial, and he turned to the
other instrument. As the plaint of the reeds arose,
it filled his sense like a solemn organ-music, and
transfigured the place; the notes swelled to the
ample vault of a church, and at the high altar he
was celebrating the mass in his sacerdotal robes.
He suddenly caught his fingers away from the keys;
his breast heaved, he hid his face in his hands.

-- --

VII.

[figure description] Page 087.[end figure description]

Ferris stood cleaning his palette, after Don Ippolito
was gone, scraping the colors together with
his knife and neatly buttering them on the palette's
edge, while he wondered what the priest meant by
pumping him in that way. Nothing, he supposed,
and yet it was odd. Of course she had a bad temper.....

He put on his hat and coat and strolled vaguely
forth, and in an hour or two came by a roundabout
course to the gondola station nearest his own house.
There he stopped, and after an absent contemplation
of the boats, from which the gondoliers were clamoring
for his custom, he stepped into one and ordered
the man to row him to a gate on a small canal
opposite. The gate opened, at his ringing, into
the garden of the Vervains.

Florida was sitting alone on a bench near the
fountain. It was no longer a ruined fountain; the
broken-nosed naiad held a pipe above her head,
and from this rose a willowy spray high enough to
catch some colors of the sunset then striking into
the garden, and fell again in a mist around her,
making her almost modest.

“What does this mean?” asked Ferris,

-- 088 --

[figure description] Page 088.[end figure description]

carelessly taking the young girl's hand. “I thought
this lady's occupation was gone.”

“Don Ippolito repaired the fountain for the landlord,
and he agreed to pay for filling the tank that
feeds it,” said Florida. “He seems to think it a
hard bargain, for he only lets it play about half an
hour a day. But he says it 's very ingeniously
mended. He did n't believe it could be done. It
is pretty.

“It is, indeed,” said the painter, with a singular
desire, going through him like a pang, likewise to
do something for Miss Vervain. “Did you go to
Don Ippolito's house the other day, to see his
traps?”

“Yes; we were very much interested. I was
sorry that I knew so little about inventions. Do
you think there are many practical ideas amongst
his things? I hope there are — he seemed so proud
and pleased to show them. Should n't you think
he had some real inventive talent?”

“Yes, I think he has; but I know as little about
the matter as you do.” He sat down beside her,
and picking up a twig from the gravel, pulled the
bark off in silence. Then, “Miss Vervain,” he
said, knitting his brows, as he always did when he
had something on his conscience and meant to ease
it at any cost, “I 'm the dog that fetches a bone
and carries a bone; I talked Don Ippolito over with
you, the other day, and now I 've been talking you
over with him. But I 've the grace to say that I 'm
ashamed of myself.”

-- 089 --

[figure description] Page 089.[end figure description]

“Why need you be ashamed?” asked Florida.
“You said no harm of him. Did you of us?”

“Not exactly; but I don't think it was quite my
business to discuss you at all. I think you can't
let people alone too much. For my part, if I try to
characterize my friends, I fail to do them perfect
justice, of course; and yet the imperfect result remains
representative of them in my mind; it limits
them and fixes them; and I can't get them back
again into the undefined and the ideal where they
really belong. One ought never to speak of the
faults of one's friends: it mutilates them; they can
never be the same afterwards.”

“So you have been talking of my faults,” said
Florida, breathing quickly. “Perhaps you could
tell me of them to my face.”

“I should have to say that unfairness was one of
them. But that is common to the whole sex. I
never said I was talking of your faults. I declared
against doing so, and you immediately infer that
my motive is remorse. I don't know that you have
any faults. They may be virtues in disguise.
There is a charm even in unfairness. Well, I did
say that I thought you had a quick temper,” —

Florida colored violently.

— “but now I see that I was mistaken,” said
Ferris with a laugh.

“May I ask what else you said?” demanded the
young girl haughtily.

“Oh, that would be a betrayal of confidence,”
said Ferris, unaffected by her hauteur.

-- 090 --

[figure description] Page 090.[end figure description]

“Then why have you mentioned the matter to
me at all?”

“I wanted to clear my conscience, I suppose,
and sin again. I wanted to talk with you about
Don Ippolito.”

Florida looked with perplexity at Ferris's face,
while her own slowly cooled and paled.

“What did you want to say of him?” she asked
calmly.

“I hardly know how to put it: that he puzzles
me, to begin with. You know I feel somewhat responsible
for him.”

“Yes.”

“Of course, I never should have thought of him,
if it had n't been for your mother's talk that morning
coming back from San Lazzaro.”

“I know,” said Florida, with a faint blush.

“And yet, don't you see, it was as much a fancy
of mine, a weakness for the man himself, as the desire
to serve your mother, that prompted me to
bring him to you.”

“Yes, I see,” answered the young girl.

“I acted in the teeth of a bitter Venetian prejudice
against priests. All my friends here — they 're
mostly young men with the modern Italian ideas,
or old liberals — hate and despise the priests.
They believe that priests are full of guile and deceit,
that they are spies for the Austrians, and altogether
evil.”

“Don Ippolito is welcome to report our most

-- 091 --

[figure description] Page 091.[end figure description]

secret thoughts to the police,” said Florida, whose
look of rising alarm relaxed into a smile.

“Oh,” cried the painter, “how you leap to conclusions!
I never intimated that Don Ippolito was
a spy. On the contrary, it was his difference from
other priests that made me think of him for a moment.
He seems to be as much cut off from the
church as from the world. And yet he is a priest,
with a priest's education. What if I should have
been altogether mistaken? He is either one of the
openest souls in the world, as you have insisted, or
he is one of the closest.”

“I should not be afraid of him in any case,” said
Florida; “but I can't believe any wrong of him.”

Ferris frowned in annoyance. “I don't want
you to; I don't myself. I 've bungled the matter
as I might have known I would. I was trying to
put into words an undefined uneasiness of mine, a
quite formless desire to have you possessed of the
whole case as it had come up in my mind. I 've
made a mess of it,” said Ferris rising, with a rueful
air. “Besides, I ought to have spoken to Mrs.
Vervain.”

“Oh no,” cried Florida, eagerly, springing to her
feet beside him. “Don't! Little things wear upon
my mother, so. I 'm glad you did n't speak to her.
I don't misunderstand you, I think; I expressed
myself badly,” she added with an anxious face. “I
thank you very much. What do you want me to
do?”

-- 092 --

[figure description] Page 092.[end figure description]

By Ferris's impulse they both began to move
down the garden path toward the water-gate. The
sunset had faded out of the fountain, but it still lit
the whole heaven, in whose vast blue depths hung
light whiffs of pinkish cloud, as ethereal as the draperies
that floated after Miss Vervain as she walked
with a splendid grace beside him, no awkwardness,
now, or self-constraint in her. As she turned to
Ferris, and asked in her deep tones, to which some
latent feeling imparted a slight tremor, “What do
you want me to do?” the sense of her willingness
to be bidden by him gave him a delicious thrill.
He looked at the superb creature, so proud, so helpless;
so much a woman, so much a child; and he
caught his breath before he answered. Her gauzes
blew about his feet in the light breeze that lifted
the foliage; she was a little near-sighted, and in
her eagerness she drew closer to him, fixing her
eyes full upon his with a bold innocence. “Good
heavens! Miss Vervain,” he cried, with a sudden
blush, “it is n't a serious matter. I 'm a fool to
have spoken to you. Don't do anything. Let
things go on as before. It is n't for me to instruct
you.”

“I should have been very glad of your advice,”
she said with a disappointed, almost wounded manner,
keeping her eyes upon him. “It seems to me
we are always going wrong” —

She stopped short, with a flush and then a pallor.

Ferris returned her look with one of comical

-- 093 --

[figure description] Page 093.[end figure description]

dismay. This apparent readiness of Miss Vervain's
to be taken command of, daunted him, on second
thoughts. “I wish you 'd dismiss all my stupid
talk from your mind,” he said. “I feel as if I 'd
been guiltily trying to set you against a man whom
I like very much and have no reason not to trust,
and who thinks me so much his friend that he
could n't dream of my making any sort of trouble
for him. It would break his heart, I 'm afraid, if
you treated him in a different way from that in
which you 've treated him till now. It 's really
touching to listen to his gratitude to you and your
mother. It 's only conceivable on the ground that
he has never had friends before in the world. He
seems like another man, or the same man come to
life. And it is n't his fault that he 's a priest. I
suppose,” he added, with a sort of final throe,
“that a Venetian family would n't use him with
the frank hospitality you 've shown, not because
they distrusted him at all, perhaps, but because
they would be afraid of other Venetian tongues.”

This ultimate drop of venom, helplessly distilled,
did not seem to rankle in Miss Vervain's mind.
She walked now with her face turned from his, and
she answered coldly, “We shall not be troubled.
We don't care for Venetian tongues.”

They were at the gate. “Good-by,” said Ferris,
abruptly, “I 'm going.”

“Won't you wait and see my mother?” asked
Florida, with her awkward self-constraint again
upon her.

-- 094 --

[figure description] Page 094.[end figure description]

“No, thanks,” said Ferris, gloomily. “I have n't
time. I just dropped in for a moment, to blast an
innocent man's reputation, and destroy a young
lady's peace of mind.”

“Then you need n't go, yet,” answered Florida,
coldly, “for you have n't succeeded.”

“Well, I 've done my worst,” returned Ferris,
drawing the bolt.

He went away, hanging his head in amazement
and disgust at himself for his clumsiness and bad
taste. It seemed to him a contemptible part, first
to embarrass them with Don Ippolito's acquaintance,
if it was an embarrassment, and then try to
sneak out of his responsibility by these tardy cautions;
and if it was not going to be an embarrassment,
it was folly to have approached the matter at
all.

What had he wanted to do, and with what motive?
He hardly knew. As he battled the ground
over and over again, nothing comforted him save
the thought that, bad as it was to have spoken to
Miss Vervain, it must have been infinitely worse to
speak to her mother.

-- --

VIII.

[figure description] Page 095.[end figure description]

It was late before Ferris forgot his chagrin in
sleep, and when he woke the next morning, the sun
was making the solid green blinds at his window
odorous of their native pine woods with its heat,
and thrusting a golden spear at the heart of Don
Ippolito's effigy where he had left it on the easel.

Marina brought a letter with his coffee. The
letter was from Mrs. Vervain, and it entreated him
to come to lunch at twelve, and then join them on
an excursion, of which they had all often talked, up
the Canal of the Brenta. “Don Ippolito has got
his permission — think of his not being able to go
to the mainland without the Patriarch's leave! and
can go with us to-day. So I try to make this hasty
arrangement. You must come — it all depends
upon you.”

“Yes, so it seems,” groaned the painter, and
went.

In the garden he found Don Ippolito and Florida,
at the fountain where he had himself parted with
her the evening before; and he observed with a
guilty relief that Don Ippolito was talking to her
in the happy unconsciousness habitual with him.

Florida cast at the painter a swift glance of latent
appeal and intelligence, which he refused, and in

-- 096 --

[figure description] Page 096.[end figure description]

the same instant she met him with another look, as
if she now saw him for the first time, and gave him
her hand in greeting. It was a beautiful hand;
he could not help worshipping its lovely forms, and
the lily whiteness and softness of the back, the rose
of the palm and finger-tips.

She idly resumed the great Venetian fan which
hung from her waist by a chain. “Don Ippolito
has been talking about the villeggiatura on the
Brenta in the old days,” she explained.

“Oh, yes,” said the painter, “they used to have
merry times in the villas then, and it was worth
while being a priest, or at least an abbate di casa.
I should think you would sigh for a return of those
good old days, Don Ippolito. Just imagine, if you
were abbate di casa with some patrician family
about the close of the last century, you might be the
instructor, companion, and spiritual adviser of Illustrissima
at the theatres, card-parties, and masquerades,
all winter; and at this season, instead of going
up the Brenta for a day's pleasure with us
barbarous Yankees, you might be setting out with
Illustrissima and all the `Strissimi and 'Strissime,
big and little, for a spring villeggiatura there. You
would be going in a gilded barge, with songs and
fiddles and dancing, instead of a common gondola,
and you would stay a month, walking, going to
parties and caffès, drinking chocolate and lemonade,
gaming, sonneteering, and butterflying about generally.”

-- 097 --

[figure description] Page 097.[end figure description]

“It was doubtless a beautiful life,” answered
the priest, with simple indifference. “But I never
have thought of it with regret, because I have been
preoccupied with other ideas than those of social
pleasures, though perhaps they were no wiser.”

Florida had watched Don Ippolito's face while
Ferris was speaking, and she now asked gravely,
“But don't you think their life nowadays is more
becoming to the clergy?”

“Why, madamigella? What harm was there
in those gayeties? I suppose the bad features of
the old life are exaggerated to us.”

“They could n't have been worse than the amusements
of the hard-drinking, hard-riding, hard-swearing,
fox-hunting English parsons about the
same time,” said Ferris. “Besides, the abbate di
casa had a charm of his own, the charm of all rococo
things, which, whatever you may say of them, are
somehow elegant and refined, or at least refer to
elegance and refinement. I don't say they 're ennobling,
but they 're fascinating. I don't respect
them, but I love them. When I think about the
past of Venice, I don't care so much to see any of
the heroically historical things; but I should like
immensely to have looked in at the Ridotto, when
the place was at its gayest with wigs and masks,
hoops and small-clothes, fans and rapiers, bows and
courtesies, whispers and glances. I dare say I
should have found Don Ippolito there in some becoming
disguise.'

-- 098 --

[figure description] Page 098.[end figure description]

Florida looked from the painter to the priest and
back to the painter, as Ferris spoke, and then she
turned a little anxiously toward the terrace, and
a shadow slipped from her face as her mother came
rustling down the steps, catching at her drapery
and shaking it into place. The young girl hurried
to meet her, lifted her arms for what promised
an embrace, and with firm hands set the elder
lady's bonnet straight with her forehead.

“I 'm always getting it on askew,” Mrs. Vervain
said for greeting to Ferris. “How do you do,
Don Ippolito? But I suppose you think I 've kept
you long enough to get it on straight for once. So
I have. I am a fuss, and I don't deny it. At my
time of life, it 's much harder to make yourself shipshape
than it is when you 're younger. I tell Florida
that anybody would take her for the old lady,
she does seem to give so little care to getting up an
appearance.”

“And yet she has the effect of a stylish young
person in the bloom of youth,” observed Ferris,
with a touch of caricature.

“We had better lunch with our things on,” said
Mrs. Vervain, “and then there need n't be any
delay in starting. I thought we would have it
here,” she added, as Nina and the house-servant
appeared with trays of dishes and cups. “So that
we can start in a real picnicky spirit. I knew
you 'd think it a womanish lunch, Mr. Ferris — Don
Ippolito likes what we do — and so I've provided

-- 099 --

[figure description] Page 099.[end figure description]

you with a chicken salad; and I'm going to ask
you for a taste of it; I 'm really hungry.”

There was salad for all, in fact; and it was quite
one o'clock before the lunch was ended, and wraps
of just the right thickness and thinness were chosen,
and the party were comfortably placed under the
striped linen canopy of the gondola, which they had
from a public station, the house-gondola being engaged
that day. They rowed through the narrow
canal skirting the garden out into the expanse before
the Gindecca, and then struck across the lagoon
towards Fusina, past the island-church of San
Giorgio in Alga, whose beautiful tower has flushed
and darkened in so many pictures of Venetian sunsets,
and past the Austrian lagoon forts with their
coronets of guns threatening every point, and the
Croatian sentinels pacing to and fro on their walls.
They stopped long enough at one of the customs
barges to declare to the swarthy, amiable officers
the innocence of their freight, and at the mouth of
the Canal of the Brenta they paused before the
station while a policeman came out and scanned
them. He bowed to Don Ippolito's cloth, and then
they began to push up the sluggish canal, shallow
and overrun with weeds and mosses, into the heart
of the land.

The spring, which in Venice comes in the softening
air and the perpetual azure of the heavens, was
renewed to their senses in all its miraculous loveliness.
The garden of the Vervains had indeed

-- 100 --

[figure description] Page 100.[end figure description]

confessed it in opulence of leaf and bloom, but there it
seemed somehow only like a novel effect of the artifice
which had been able to create a garden in that
city of stone and sea. Here a vernal world suddenly
opened before them, with wide-stretching
fields of green under a dome of perfect blue;
against its walls only the soft curves of far-off hills
were traced, and near at hand the tender forms of
full-foliaged trees. The long garland of vines that
festoons all Italy seemed to begin in the neighboring
orchards; the meadows waved their tall grasses
in the sun, and broke in poppies as the sea-waves
break in iridescent spray; the well-grown maize
shook its gleaming blades in the light; the poplars
marched in stately procession on either side of the
straight, white road to Padua, till they vanished
in the long perspective. The blossoms had fallen
from the trees many weeks before, but the air was
full of the vague sweetness of the perfect spring,
which here and there gathered and defined itself as
the spicy odor of the grass cut on the shore of the
canal, and drying in the mellow heat of the sun.

The voyagers spoke from time to time of some
peculiarity of the villas that succeeded each other
along the canal. Don Ippolito knew a few of them,
the gondoliers knew others; but after all, their
names were nothing. These haunts of old-time
splendor and idleness weary of themselves, and unable
to escape, are sadder than anything in Venice,
and they belonged, as far as the Americans were

-- 101 --

[figure description] Page 101.[end figure description]

concerned, to a world as strange as any to which
they should go in another life, — the world of a
faded fashion and an alien history. Some of the
villas were kept in a sort of repair; some were even
maintained in the state of old; but the most showed
marks of greater or less decay, and here and there
one was falling to ruin. They had gardens about
them, tangled and wild-grown; a population of decrepit
statues in the rococo taste strolled in their
walks or simpered from their gates. Two or three
houses seemed to be occupied; the rest stood
empty, each



“Close latticed to the brooding heat,
And silent in its dusty vines.”

The pleasure-party had no fixed plan for the day
further than to ascend the canal, and by and by
take a carriage at some convenient village and
drive to the famous Villa Pisani at Strà.

“These houses are very well,” said Don Ippolito,
who had visited the villa once, and with whom it
had remained a memory almost as signal as that
night in Padua when he wore civil dress, “but it is
at Strà that you see something really worthy of the
royal splendor of the patricians of Venice. Royal?
The villa is now one of the palaces of the exEmperor
of Austria, who does not find it less imperial
than his other palaces.” Don Ippolito had
celebrated the villa at Strà in this strain ever since
they had spoken of going up the Brenta: now it
was the magnificent conservatories and orangeries

-- 102 --

[figure description] Page 102.[end figure description]

that he sang, now the vast garden with its statued
walks between rows of clipt cedars and firs, now
the stables with their stalls for numberless horses,
now the palace itself with its frescoed halls and
treasures of art and vertu. His enthusiasm for the
villa at Strà had become an amiable jest with the
Americans. Ferris laughed at his fresh outburst;
he declared himself tired of the gondola, and he
asked Florida to disembark with him and walk
under the trees of a pleasant street running on one
side between the villas and the canal. “We are
going to find something much grander than the
Villa Pisani,” he boasted, with a look at Don Ippolito.

As they sauntered along the path together, they
came now and then to a stately palace like that of
the Contarini, where the lions, that give their name
to one branch of the family, crouch in stone before
the grand portal; but most of the houses were interesting
only from their unstoried possibilities to
the imagination. They were generally of stucco,
and glared with fresh whitewash through the foliage
of their gardens. When a peasant's cottage
broke their line, it gave, with its barns and strawstacks
and its beds of pot-herbs, a homely relief
from the decaying gentility of the villas.

“What a pity, Miss Vervain,” said the painter,
“that the blessings of this world should be so unequally
divided! Why should all this sketchable
adversity be lavished upon the neighborhood of a

-- 103 --

[figure description] Page 103.[end figure description]

city that is so rich as Venice in picturesque dilapidation?
It 's pretty hard on us Americans, and
forces people of sensibility into exile. What
would n't cultivated persons give for a stretch of
this street in the suburbs of Boston, or of your own
Providence? I suppose the New Yorkers will be
setting up something of the kind one of these days,
and giving it a French name — they 'll call it Aux
bords du Brenta.
There was one of them carried
back a gondola the other day to put on a pond in
their new park. But the worst of it is, you can't
take home the sentiment of these things.”

“I thought it was the business of painters to
send home the sentiment of them in pictures,” said
Florida.

Ferris talked to her in this way because it was
his way of talking; it always surprised him a little
that she entered into the spirit of it; he was not
quite sure that she did; he sometimes thought she
waited till she could seize upon a point to turn
against him, and so give herself the air of having
comprehended the whole. He laughed: “Oh yes,
a poor little fragmentary, faded-out reproduction of
their sentiment — which is `as moonlight unto sunlight
and as water unto wine,' when compared with
the real thing. Suppose I made a picture of this
very bit, ourselves in the foreground, looking at the
garden over there where that amusing Vandal of an
owner has just had his statues painted white: would
our friends at home understand it? A whole

-- 104 --

[figure description] Page 104.[end figure description]

history must be left unexpressed. I could only hint at
an entire situation. Of course, people with a taste
for olives would get the flavor; but even they would
wonder that I chose such an unsuggestive bit. Why,
it is just the most maddeningly suggestive thing to
be found here! And if I may put it modestly, for
my share in it, I think we two young Americans
looking on at this supreme excess of the rococo, are
the very essence of the sentiment of the scene; but
what would the honored connoisseurs — the good
folks who get themselves up on Ruskin and try so
honestly hard to have some little ideas about art—
make of us? To be sure they might justifiably
praise the grace of your pose, if I were so lucky as
to catch it, and your way of putting your hand
under the elbow of the arm that holds your parasol,” —
Florida seemed disdainfully to keep her
attitude, and the painter smiled, — “but they
would n't know what it all meant, and could n't
imagine that we were inspired by this rascally little
villa to sigh longingly over the wicked past.”....

“Excuse me,” interrupted Florida, with a touch
of trouble in her proud manner, “I 'm not sighing
over it, for one, and I don't want it back. I 'm glad
that I 'm American and that there is no past for me.
I can't understand how you and Don Ippolito can
speak so tolerantly of what no one can respect,”
she added, in almost an aggrieved tone.

If Miss Vervain wanted to turn the talk upon
Don Ippolito, Ferris by no means did; he had had

-- 105 --

[figure description] Page 105.[end figure description]

enough of that subject yesterday; he got as lightly
away from it as he could.

“Oh, Don Ippolito 's a pagan, I tell you; and
I 'm a painter, and the rococo is my weakness. I
wish I could paint it, but I can't; I 'm a hundred
years too late. I could n't even paint myself in the
act of sentimentalizing it.”

While he talked, he had been making a few lines
in a small pocket sketch-book, with a furtive glance
or two at Florida. When they returned to the
boat, he busied himself again with the book, and
presently he handed it to Mrs. Vervain.

“Why, it 's Florida!” cried the lady. “How
very nicely you do sketch, Mr. Ferris.”

“Thanks, Mrs. Vervain; you 're always flattering
me.”

“No, but seriously. I wish that I had paid more
attention to my drawing when I was a girl. And
now, Florida — she won't touch a pencil. I wish
you 'd talk to her, Mr. Ferris.”

“Oh, people who are pictures need n't trouble
themselves to be painters,” said Ferris, with a little
burlesque.

Mrs. Vervain began to look at the sketch through
her tubed hand; the painter made a grimace.
“But you 've made her too proud, Mr. Ferris. She
does n't look like that.”

“Yes she does — to those unworthy of her kindness.
I have taken Miss Vervain in the act of
scorning the rococo, and its humble admirer, me,
with it.”

-- 106 --

[figure description] Page 106.[end figure description]

“I 'm sure I don't know what you mean, Mr.
Ferris; but I can't think that this proud look is
habitual with Florida; and I 've heard people say—
very good judges — that an artist ought n't to
perpetuate a temporary expression. Something like
that.”

“It can't be helped now, Mrs. Vervain: the
sketch is irretrievably immortal. I 'm sorry, but
it 's too late.”

“Oh, stuff! As if you could n't turn up the corners
of the mouth a little. Or something.”

“And give her the appearance of laughing at
me? Never!”

“Don Ippolito,” said Mrs. Vervain, turning
to the priest, who had been listening intently to
all this trivial talk, “what do you think of this
sketch?”

He took the book with an eager hand, and perused
the sketch as if trying to read some secret
there. After a minute he handed it back with a
light sigh, apparently of relief, but said nothing.

“Well?” asked Mrs. Vervain.

“Oh! I ask pardon. No, it is n't my idea of
madamigella. It seems to me that her likeness
must be sketched in color. Those lines are true,
but they need color to subdue them; they go too
far, they are more than true.”

“You 're quite right, Don Ippolito,” said Ferris.

“Then you don't think she always has this proud
look?” pursued Mrs. Vervain.

-- 107 --

[figure description] Page 107.[end figure description]

The painter fancied that Florida quelled in herself
a movement of impatience; he looked at her
with an amused smile.

“Not always, no,” answered Don Ippolito.
“Sometimes her face expresses the greatest meekness
in the world.”

“But not at the present moment,” thought Ferris,
fascinated by the stare of angry pride which the
girl bent upon the unconscious priest.

“Though I confess that I should hardly know
how to characterize her habitual expression,” added
Don Ippolito.

“Thanks,” said Florida, peremptorily. “I 'm
tired of the subject; it is n't an important one.”

“Oh yes it is, my dear,” said Mrs. Vervain.
“At least it 's important to me, if it is n't to you;
for I 'm your mother, and really, if I thought you
looked like this, as a general thing, to a casual observer,
I should consider it a reflection upon myself.”
Ferris gave a provoking laugh, as she continued
sweetly, “I must insist, Don Ippolito: now
did you ever see Florida look so?”

The girl leaned back, and began to wave her fan
slowly to and fro before her face.

“I never saw her look so with you, dear madama,”
said the priest with an anxious glance at Florida,
who let her fan fall folded into her lap, and sat
still. He went on with priestly smoothness, and a
touch of something like invoked authority, such as
a man might show who could dispense indulgences

-- 108 --

[figure description] Page 108.[end figure description]

and inflict penances. “No one could help seeing
her devotedness to you, and I have admired from
the first an obedience and tenderness that I have
never known equaled. In all her relations to you,
madamigella has seemed to me” —

Florida started forward. “You are not asked to
comment on my behavior to my mother; you are
not invited to speak of my conduct at all!” she
burst out with sudden violence, her visage flaming,
and her blue eyes burning upon Don Ippolito, who
shrank from the astonishing rudeness as from a blow
in the face. “What is it to you how I treat my
mother?”

She sank back again upon the cushions, and
opening the fan with a clash swept it swiftly before
her.

“Florida!” said her mother gravely.

Ferris turned away in cold disgust, like one who
has witnessed a cruelty done to some helpless thing.
Don Ippolito's speech was not fortunate at the best,
but it might have come from a foreigner's misapprehensions,
and at the worst it was good-natured
and well-meant. “The girl is a perfect brute, as
I thought in the beginning,” the painter said to
himself. “How could I have ever thought differently?
I shall have to tell Don Ippolito that I 'm
ashamed of her, and disclaim all responsibility.
Pah! I wish I was out of this.”

The pleasure of the day was dead. It could not
rally from that stroke. They went on to Strà, as

-- 109 --

[figure description] Page 109.[end figure description]

they had planned, but the glory of the Villa Pisani
was eclipsed for Don Ippolito. He plainly did not
know what to do. He did not address Florida
again, whose savagery he would not probably have
known how to resent if he had wished to resent it.
Mrs. Vervain prattled away to him with unrelenting
kindness; Ferris kept near him, and with affectionate
zeal tried to make him talk of the villa; but
neither the frescoes, nor the orangeries, nor the
green-houses, nor the stables, nor the gardens could
rouse him from the listless daze in which he moved,
though Ferris found them all as wonderful as he
had said. Amidst this heavy embarrassment no one
seemed at ease but the author of it. She did not,
to be sure, speak to Don Ippolito, but she followed
her mother as usual with her assiduous cares, and
she appeared tranquilly unconscious of the sarcastic
civility with which Ferris rendered her any service.

It was late in the afternoon when they got back
to their boat and began to descend the canal towards
Venice, and long before they reached Fusina
the day had passed. A sunset of melancholy red,
streaked with level lines of murky cloud, stretched
across the flats behind them, and faintly tinged
with its reflected light the eastern horizon which
the towers and domes of Venice had not yet begun
to break. The twilight came, and then through
the overcast heavens the moon shone dim; a light
blossomed here and there in the villas, distant voices
called musically; a cow lowed, a dog barked; the

-- 110 --

[figure description] Page 110.[end figure description]

rich, sweet breath of the vernal land mingled its
odors with the sultry air of the neighboring lagoon.
The wayfarers spoke little; the time hung heavy
on all, no doubt; to Ferris it was a burden almost
intolerable to hear the creak of the oars and the
breathing of the gondoliers keeping time together.
At last the boat stopped in front of the police-station
in Fusina; a soldier with a sword at his side
and a lantern in his hand came out and briefly parleyed
with the gondoliers; they stepped ashore,
and he marched them into the station before him.

“We have nothing left to wish for now,” said
Ferris, breaking into an ironical laugh.

“What does it all mean?” asked Mrs. Vervain.

“I think I had better go see.”

“We will go with you,” said Mrs. Vervain.

“Pazienza!” replied Ferris.

The ladies rose; but Don Ippolito remained
seated. “Are n't you going too, Don Ippolito?”
asked Mrs. Vervain.

“Thanks, madama; but I prefer to stay here.”

Lamentable cries and shrieks, as if the prisoners
had immediately been put to the torture, came from
the station as Ferris opened the door. A lamp of
petroleum lighted the scene, and shone upon the figures
of two fishermen, who bewailed themselves unintelligibly
in the vibrant accents of Chiozza, and
from time to time advanced upon the gondoliers, and
shook their heads and beat their breasts at them.
A few police-guards reclined upon benches about

-- 111 --

[figure description] Page 111.[end figure description]

the room, and surveyed the spectacle with mild impassibility.

Ferris politely asked one of them the cause of
the detention.

“Why, you see, signore,” answered the guard
amiably, “these honest men accuse your gondoliers
of having stolen a rope out of their boat at Dolo.”

“It was my blood, you know!” howled the elder
of the fishermen, tossing his arms wildly abroad,
“it was my own heart,” he cried, letting the last
vowel die away and rise again in mournful refrain,
while he stared tragically into Ferris's face.

“What is the matter?” asked Mrs. Vervain,
putting up her glasses, and trying with graceful futility
to focus the melodrama.

“Nothing,” said Ferris; “our gondoliers have
had the heart's blood of this respectable Dervish;
that is to say, they have stolen a rope belonging to
him.”

Our gondoliers! I don't believe it. They 've
no right to keep us here all night. Tell them
you 're the American consul.”

“I 'd rather not try my dignity on these underlings,
Mrs. Vervain; there 's no American squadron
here that I could order to bombard Fusina, if they
did n't mind me. But I 'll see what I can do
further in quality of courteous foreigner. Can you
perhaps tell me how long you will be obliged to detain
us here?” he asked of the guard again.

“I am very sorry to detain you at all, signore.

-- 112 --

[figure description] Page 112.[end figure description]

But what can I do? The commissary is unhappily
absent. He may be here soon.”

The guard renewed his apathetic contemplation
of the gondoliers, who did not speak a word; the
windy lamentation of the fishermen rose and fell fitfully.
Presently they went out of doors and poured
forth their wrongs to the moon.

The room was close, and with some trouble Ferris
persuaded Mrs. Vervain to return to the gondola,
Florida seconding his arguments with gentle good
sense.

It seemed a long time till the commissary came,
but his coming instantly simplified the situation.
Perhaps because he had never been able to befriend
a consul in trouble before, he befriended Ferris to
the utmost. He had met him with rather a browbeating
air; but after a glance at his card, he gave
a kind of roar of deprecation and apology. He had
the ladies and Don Ippolito in out of the gondola,
and led them to an upper chamber, where he made
them all repose their honored persons upon his sofas.
He ordered up his housekeeper to make them coffee,
which he served with his own hands, excusing its
hurried feebleness, and he stood by, rubbing his
palms together and smiling, while they refreshed
themselves.

“They need never tell me again that the Austrains
are tyrants,” said Mrs. Vervain in undertone
to the consul.

It was not easy for Ferris to remind his host of

-- 113 --

[figure description] Page 113.[end figure description]

the malefactors; but he brought himself to this ungraciousness.
The commissary begged pardon, and
asked him to accompany him below, where he confronted
the accused and the accusers. The tragedy
was acted over again with blood-curdling effectiveness
by the Chiozzotti; the gondoliers maintaining
the calm of conscious innocence.

Ferris felt outraged by the trumped-up charge
against them.

“Listen, you others the prisoners,” said the commissary.
“Your padrone is anxious to return to
Venice, and I wish to inflict no further displeasures
upon him. Restore their rope to these honest men,
and go about your business.”

The injured gondoliers spoke in low tones together;
then one of them shrugged his shoulders
and went out. He came back in a moment and
laid a rope before the commissary.

“Is that the rope?” he asked. “We found it
floating down the canal, and picked it up that we
might give it to the rightful owner. But now I
wish to heaven we had let it sink to the bottom of
the sea.”

“Oh, a beautiful story!” wailed the Chiozzoti.
They flung themselves upon the rope, and lugged
it off to their boat; and the gondoliers went out,
too.

The commissary turned to Ferris with an amiable
smile. “I am sorry that those rogues should
escape,” said the American.

-- 114 --

[figure description] Page 114.[end figure description]

“Oh,” said the Italian, “they are poor fellows;
it is a little matter; I am glad to have served
you.”

He took leave of his involuntary guests with
effusion, following them with a lantern to the gondola.

Mrs. Vervain, to whom Ferris gave an account
of this trial as they set out again on their long-hindered
return, had no mind save for the magical effect
of his consular quality upon the commissary, and
accused him of a vain and culpable modesty.

“Ah,” said the diplomatist, “there 's nothing
like knowing just when to produce your dignity.
There are some officials who know too little, —
like those guards; and there are some who know
too much, — like the commissary's superiors. But
he is just in that golden mean of ignorance where
he supposes a consul is a person of importance.”

Mrs. Vervain disputed this, and Ferris submitted
in silence. Presently, as they skirted the shore to
get their bearings for the route across the lagoon, a
fierce voice in Venetian shouted from the darkness,
Indrio, indrio!” (Back, back!) and a gleam of
the moon through the pale, watery clouds revealed
the figure of a gendarme on the nearest point of
land. The gondoliers bent to their oars, and sent
the boat swiftly out into the lagoon.

“There, for example, is a person who would be
quite insensible to my greatness, even if I had the
consular seal in my pocket. To him we are possi

-- 115 --

[figure description] Page 115.[end figure description]

ble smugglers;1 and I must say,” he continued, taking
out his watch, and staring hard at it, “that if I
were a disinterested person, and heard his suspicion
met with the explanation that we were a little
party out here for pleasure at half past twelve P. M.,
I should say he was right. At any rate we won't
engage him in controversy. Quick, quick!” he
added to the gondoliers, glancing at the receding
shore, and then at the first of the lagoon forts which
they were approaching. A dim shape moved along
the top of the wall, and seemed to linger and scrutinize
them. As they drew nearer, the challenge,
Wer da?” rang out.

The gondoliers eagerly answered with the one
word of German known to their craft, “Freunde,
and struggled to urge the boat forward; the oar of
the gondolier in front slipped from the high rowlock,
and fell out of his hand into the water. The
gondola lurched, and then suddenly ran aground on
the shallow. The sentry halted, dropped his gun
from his shoulder, and ordered them to go on, while
the gondoliers clamored back in the high key of
fear, and one of them screamed out to his passengers
to do something, saying that, a few weeks
before, a sentinel had fired upon a fisherman and
killed him.

“What 's that he 's talking about?” demanded
Mrs. Vervain. “If we don't get on, it will be that

-- 116 --

[figure description] Page 116.[end figure description]

man's duty to fire on us; he has no choice,” she
said, nerved and interested by the presence of this
danger.

The gondoliers leaped into the water and tried to
push the boat off. It would not move, and without
warning, Don Ippolito, who had sat silent since
they left Fusina, stepped over the side of the gondola,
and thrusting an oar under its bottom lifted it
free of the shallow.

“Oh, how very unnecessary!” cried Mrs. Vervain,
as the priest and the gondoliers clambered
back into the boat. “He will take his death of
cold.”

“It 's ridiculous,” said Ferris. “You ought to
have told these worthless rascals what to do, Don
Ippolito. You 've got yourself wet for nothing.
It 's too bad!”

“It 's nothing,” said Don Ippolito, taking his
seat on the little prow deck, and quietly dripping
where the water would not incommode the others.

“Oh, here!” cried Mrs. Vervain, gathering
some shawls together, “make him wrap those about
him. He 'll die, I know he will — with that reeking
skirt of his. If you must go into the water, I
wish you had worn your abbate's dress. How could
you, Don Ippolito?”

The gondoliers set their oars, but before they
had given a stroke, they were arrested by a sharp
“Halt!” from the fort. Another figure had
joined the sentry, and stood looking at them.

-- 117 --

[figure description] Page 117.[end figure description]

“Well,” said Ferris, “now what, I wonder?
That 's an officer. If I had a little German about
me, I might state the situation to him.”

He felt a light touch on his arm. “I can speak
German,” said Florida timidly.

“Then you had better speak it now,” said Ferris.

She rose to her feet, and in a steady voice briefly
explained the whole affair. The figures listened
motionless; then the last comer politely replied,
begging her to be in no uneasiness, made her a
shadowy salute, and vanished. The sentry resumed
his walk, and took no further notice of them.

“Brava!” said Ferris, while Mrs. Vervain babbled
her satisfaction, “I will buy a German Ollendorff
to-morrow. The language is indispensable to
a pleasure excursion in the lagoon.”

Florida made no reply, but devoted herself to restoring
her mother to that state of defense against
the discomforts of the time and place, which the
common agitation had impaired. She seemed to
have no sense of the presence of any one else. Don
Ippolito did not speak again save to protect himself
from the anxieties and reproaches of Mrs. Vervain,
renewed and reiterated at intervals. She drowsed
after a while, and whenever she woke she thought
they had just touched her own landing. By fits it
was cloudy and moonlight; they began to meet
peasants' boats going to the Rialto market; at last,
they entered the Canal of the Zattere, then they

-- 118 --

[figure description] Page 118.[end figure description]

slipped into a narrow way, and presently stopped
at Mrs. Vervain's gate; this time she had not expected
it. Don Ippolito gave her his hand, and
entered the garden with her, while Ferris lingered
behind with Florida, helping her put together the
wraps strewn about the gondola.

“Wait!” she commanded, as they moved up the
garden walk. “I want to speak with you about
Don Ippolito. What shall I do to him for my
rudeness? You must tell me — you shall,” she
said in a fierce whisper, gripping the arm which
Ferris had given to help her up the landing-stairs.
“You are — older than I am!”

“Thanks. I was afraid you were going to say
wiser. I should think your own sense of justice,
your own sense of” —

“Decency. Say it, say it!” cried the girl
passionately; “it was indecent, indecent — that
was it!”

— “would tell you what to do,” concluded the
painter dryly.

She flung away the arm to which she had been
clinging, and ran to where the priest stood with her
mother at the foot of the terrace stairs. “Don
Ippolito,” she cried, “I want to tell you that I am
sorry; I want to ask your pardon — how can you
ever forgive me? — for what I said.”

She instinctively stretched her hand towards him.

“Oh!” said the priest, with an indescribable,
long, trembling sigh. He caught her hand in his,

-- 119 --

[figure description] Page 119.[end figure description]

held it tight, and then pressed it for an instant
against his breast.

Ferris made a little start forward.

“Now, that 's right, Florida,” said her mother, as
the four stood in the pale, estranging moonlight.
“I 'm sure Don Ippolito can't cherish any resentment.
If he does, he must come in and wash it out
with a glass of wine — that 's a good old fashion.
I want you to have the wine at any rate, Don Ippolito;
it 'll keep you from taking cold. You
really must.”

“Thanks, madama; I cannot lose more time,
now; I must go home at once. Good night.”

Before Mrs. Vervain could frame a protest, or lay
hold of him, he bowed and hurried out of the land-gate.

“How perfectly absurd for him to get into the
water in that way,” she said, looking mechanically
in the direction in which he had vanished.

“Well, Mrs. Vervain, it is n't best to be too
grateful to people,” said Ferris, “but I think we
must allow that if we were in any danger, sticking
there in the mud, Don Ippolito got us out of it by
putting his shoulder to the oar.”

“Of course,” assented Mrs. Vervain.

“In fact,” continued Ferris, “I suppose we may
say that, under Providence, we probably owe our
lives to Don Ippolito's self-sacrifice and Miss Vervain's
knowledge of German. At any rate, it 's
what I shall always maintain.

-- 120 --

[figure description] Page 120.[end figure description]

“Mother, don't you think you had better go
in?” asked Florida, gently. Her gentleness ignored
the presence, the existence of Ferris. “I 'm
afraid you will be sick after all this fatigue.”

“There, Mrs. Vervain, it 'll be no use offering
me a glass of wine. I 'm sent away, you see,” said
Ferris. “And Miss Vervain is quite right. Good
night.”

“Oh — good night, Mr. Ferris,” said Mrs. Vervain,
giving her hand. “Thank you so much.”

Florida did not look towards him. She gathered
her mother's shawl about her shoulders for the
twentieth time that day, and softly urged her in
doors, while Ferris let himself out into the campo.

eaf609n2

1 Under the Austrians, Venice was a free port, but everything carried
thence to the mainland was liable to duty.

-- --

IX.

[figure description] Page 121.[end figure description]

Florida began to prepare the bed for her
mother's lying down.

“What are you doing that for, my dear?” asked
Mrs. Vervain. “I can't go to bed at once.”

“But mother” —

“No, Florida. And I mean it. You are too
headstrong. I should think you would see yourself
how you suffer in the end by giving way to your
violent temper. What a day you have made for
us!”

“I was very wrong,” murmured the proud girl,
meekly.

“And then the mortification of an apology; you
might have spared yourself that.”

“It did n't mortify me; I did n't care for it.”

“No, I really believe you are too haughty to
mind humbling yourself. And Don Ippolito had
been so uniformly kind to us. I begin to believe
that Mr. Ferris caught your true character in that
sketch. But your pride will be broken some day,
Florida.”

“Won't you let me help you undress, mother?
You can talk to me while you 're undressing. You
must try to get some rest.”

“Yes, I am all unstrung. Why could n't you

-- 122 --

[figure description] Page 122.[end figure description]

have let him come in and talk awhile? It would
have been the best way to get me quieted down.
But no; you must always have your own way.
Don't twitch me, my dear; I 'd rather undress myself.
You pretend to be very careful of me. I
wonder if you really care for me.”

“Oh, mother, you are all I have in the world!”

Mrs. Vervain began to whimper. “You talk as
if I were any better off. Have I anybody besides
you? And I have lost so many.”

“Don't think of those things now, mother.”

Mrs. Vervain tenderly kissed the young girl.
“You are good to your mother. Don Ippolito
was right; no one ever saw you offer me disrespect
or unkindness. There, there! Don't cry, my darling.
I think I had better lie down, and I 'll let
you undress me.”

She suffered herself to be helped into bed, and
Florida went softly about the room, putting it in
order, and drawing the curtains closer to keep out
the near dawn. Her mother talked a little while,
and presently fell from incoherence to silence, and
so to sleep.

Florida looked hesitatingly at her for a moment,
and then set her candle on the floor and sank
wearily into an arm-chair beside the bed. Her
hands fell into her lap; her head drooped sadly
forward; the light flung the shadow of her face
grotesquely exaggerated and foreshortened upon
the ceiling.

-- 123 --

[figure description] Page 123.[end figure description]

By and by a bird piped in the garden; the shriek
of a swallow made itself heard from a distance;
the vernal day was beginning to stir from the light,
brief drowse of the vernal night. A crown of angry
red formed upon the candle wick, which toppled over
in the socket and guttered out with a sharp hiss.

Florida started from her chair. A streak of sunshine
pierced shutter and curtain. Her mother
was supporting herself on one elbow in the bed,
and looking at her as if she had just called to her.

“Mother, did you speak?” asked the girl.

Mrs. Vervain turned her face away; she sighed
deeply, stretched her thin hands on the pillow, and
seemed to be sinking, sinking down through the
bed. She ceased to breathe and lay in a dead
faint.

Florida felt rather than saw it all. She did not
cry out nor call for help. She brought water and
cologne, and bathed her mother's face, and then
chafed her hands. Mrs. Vervain slowly revived;
she opened her eyes, then closed them; she did not
speak, but after a while she began to fetch her
breath with the long and even respirations of sleep.

Florida noiselessly opened the door, and met
the servant with a tray of coffee. She put her
finger to her lip, and motioned her not to enter,
asking in a whisper: “What time is it, Nina? I
forgot to wind my watch.”

“It 's nine o'clock, signorina; and I thought
you would be tired this morning, and would like

-- 124 --

[figure description] Page 124.[end figure description]

your coffee in bed. Oh, misericordia!” cried the
girl, still in whisper, with a glance through the
doorway, “you have n't been in bed at all!”

“My mother does n't seem well. I sat down
beside her, and fell asleep in my chair without
knowing it.”

“Ah, poor little thing! Then you must drink
your coffee at once. It refreshes.”

“Yes, yes,” said Florida, closing the door, and
pointing to a table in the next room, “put it down
here. I will serve myself, Nina. Go call the gondola,
please. I am going out, at once, and I want
you to go with me. Tell Checa to come here and
stay with my mother till I come back.”

She poured out a cup of coffee with a trembling
hand, and hastily drank it; then bathing her eyes,
she went to the glass and bestowed a touch or two
upon yesterday's toilet, studied the effect a moment,
and turned away. She ran back for another look,
and the next moment she was walking down to
the water-gate, where she found Nina waiting her
in the gondola.

A rapid course brought them to Ferris's landing.
“Ring,” she said to the gondolier, “and say that
one of the American ladies wishes to see the consul.”

Ferris was standing on the balcony over her,
where he had been watching her approach in mute
wonder. “Why, Miss Vervain,” he called down,
“what in the world is the matter?”

-- 125 --

[figure description] Page 125.[end figure description]

“I don't know. I want to see you,” said Florida,
looking up with a wistful face.

“I 'll come down.”

“Yes, please. Or no, I had better come up.
Yes, Nina and I will come up.”

Ferris met them at the lower door and led them
to his apartment. Nina sat down in the outer
room, and Florida followed the painter into his studio.
Though her face was so wan, it seemed to
him that he had never seen it lovelier, and he had
a strange pride in her being there, though the
disorder of the place ought to have humbled him.
She looked over it with a certain childlike, timid
curiosity, and something of that lofty compassion
with which young ladies regard the haunts of men
when they come into them by chance; in doing
this she had a haughty, slow turn of the head that
fascinated him.

“I hope,” he said, “you don't mind the smell,”
which was a mingled one of oil-colors and tobaccosmoke.
“The woman 's putting my office to rights,
and it 's all in a cloud of dust. So I have to bring
you in here.”

Florida sat down on a chair fronting the easel,
and found herself looking into the sad eyes of Don
Ippolito. Ferris brusquely turned the back of the
canvas toward her. “I did n't mean you to see
that. It is n't ready to show, yet,” he said, and
then he stood expectantly before her. He waited
for her to speak, for he never knew how to take

-- 126 --

[figure description] Page 126.[end figure description]

Miss Vervain; he was willing enough to make light
of her grand moods, but now she was too evidently
unhappy for mocking; at the same time he did not
care to invoke a snub by a prematurely sympathetic
demeanor. His mind ran on the events of the day
before, and he thought this visit probably related
somehow to Don Ippolito. But his visitor did not
speak, and at last he said: “I hope there 's nothing
wrong at home, Miss Vervain. It 's rather odd
to have yesterday, last night, and next morning all
run together as they have been for me in the last
twenty-four hours. I trust Mrs. Vervain is turning
the whole thing into a good solid oblivion.”

“It 's about — it 's about — I came to see you” —
said Florida, hoarsely. “I mean,” she hurried on
to say, “that I want to ask you who is the best
doctor here?”

Then it was not about Don Ippolito. “Is your
mother sick?” asked Ferris, eagerly. “She must
have been fearfully tired by that unlucky expedition
of ours. I hope there 's nothing serious?”

“No, no! But she is not well. She is very
frail, you know. You must have noticed how frail
she is,” said Florida, tremulously.

Ferris had noticed that all his countrywomen,
past their girlhood, seemed to be sick, he did not
know how or why; he supposed it was all right, it
was so common. In Mrs. Vervain's case, though
she talked a great deal about her ill-health, he had
noticed it rather less than usual, she had so great

-- 127 --

[figure description] Page 127.[end figure description]

spirit. He recalled now that he had thought her
at times rather a shadowy presence, and that occasionally
it had amused him that so slight a structure
should hang together as it did — not only successfully,
but triumphantly.

He said yes, he knew that Mrs. Vervain was
not strong, and Florida continued: “It 's only advice
that I want for her, but I think we had better
see some one — or know some one that we could go
to in need. We are so far from any one we know,
or help of any kind.” She seemed to be trying to
account to herself, rather than to Ferris, for what
she was doing. “We must n't let anything pass
unnoticed”.... She looked at him entreatingly,
but a shadow, as of some wounding memory,
passed over her face, and she said no more.

“I 'll go with you to a doctor's,” said Ferris,
kindly.

“No, please, I won't trouble you.”

“It 's no trouble.”

“I don't want you to go with me, please. I 'd
rather go alone.” Ferris looked at her perplexedly,
as she rose. “Just give me the address, and I shall
manage best by myself. I 'm used to doing it.”

“As you like. Wait a moment.” Ferris wrote
the address. “There,” he said, giving it to her;
“but is n't there anything I can do for you?”

“Yes,” answered Florida with awkward hesitation,
and a half-defiant, half-imploring look at him.
“You must have all sorts of people applying to

-- 128 --

[figure description] Page 128.[end figure description]

you, as a consul; and you look after their affairs —
and try to forget them” —

“Well?” said Ferris.

“I wish you would n't remember that I 've asked
this favor of you; that you 'd consider it a” —

“Consular service? With all my heart,” answered
Ferris, thinking for the third or fourth time
how very young Miss Vervain was.

“You are very good; you are kinder than I have
any right,” said Florida, smiling piteously. “I only
mean, don't speak of it to my mother. Not,” she
added, “but what I want her to know everything I
do; but it would worry her if she thought I was
anxious about her. Oh! I wish I would n't.”

She began a hasty search for her handkerchief;
he saw her lips tremble and his soul trembled with
them.

In another moment, “Good-morning,” she said
briskly, with a sort of airy sob, “I don't want you
to come down, please.”

She drifted out of the room and down the stairs,
the servant-maid falling into her wake.

Ferris filled his pipe and went out on his balcony
again, and stood watching the gondola in its course
toward the address he had given, and smoking
thoughtfully. It was really the same girl who had
given poor Don Ippolito that cruel slap in the face,
yesterday. But that seemed no more out of reason
than her sudden, generous, exaggerated remorse;
both were of a piece with her coming to him for

-- 129 --

[figure description] Page 129.[end figure description]

help now, holding him at a distance, flinging herself
upon his sympathy, and then trying to snub
him, and breaking down in the effort. It was all
of a piece, and the piece was bad; yes, she had an
ugly temper; and yet she had magnanimous traits
too. These contradictions, which in his reverie he
felt rather than formulated, made him smile, as he
stood on his balcony bathed by the morning air and
sunlight, in fresh, strong ignorance of the whole
mystery of women's nerves. These caprices even
charmed him. He reflected that he had gone on
doing the Vervains one favor after another in spite
of Florida's childish petulancies; and he resolved
that he would not stop now; her whims should be
nothing to him, as they had been nothing, hitherto.
It is flattering to a man to be indispensable to a
woman so long as he is not obliged to it; Miss Vervain's
dependent relation to himself in this visit
gave her a grace in Ferris's eyes which she had
wanted before.

In the mean time he saw her gondola stop, turn
round, and come back to the canal that bordered
the Vervain garden.

“Another change of mind,” thought Ferris, complacently;
and rising superior to the whole fitful
sex, he released himself from uneasiness on Mrs.
Vervain's account. But in the evening he went to
ask after her. He first sent his card to Florida,
having written on it, “I hope Mrs. Vervain is better.
Don't let me come in if it 's any

-- 130 --

[figure description] Page 130.[end figure description]

disturbance.” He looked for a moment at what he had
written, dimly conscious that it was patronizing;
and when he entered he saw that Miss Vervain
stood on the defensive and from some willfulness
meant to make him feel that he was presumptuous
in coming; it did not comfort him to consider that
she was very young. “Mother will be in directly,”
said Florida in a tone that relegated their morning's
interview to the age of fable.

Mrs. Vervain came in smiling and cordinal, apparently
better and not worse for yesterday's misadventures.

“Oh, I pick up quickly,” she explained. “I 'm
an old campaigner, you know. Perhaps a little too
old, now. Years do make a difference; and you 'll
find it out as you get on, Mr. Ferris.”

“I suppose so,” said Ferris, not caring to have
Mrs. Vervain treat him so much like a boy. “Even
at twenty-six I found it pleasant to take a nap this
afternoon. How does one stand it at seventeen,
Miss Vervain?” he asked.

“I have n't felt the need of sleep,” replied Florida,
indifferently, and he felt shelved, as an old fellow.

He had an empty, frivolous visit, to his thinking.
Mrs. Vervain asked if he had seen Don Ippolito,
and wondered that the priest had not come about,
all day. She told a long story, and at the end
tapped herself on the mouth with her fan to punish
a yawn.

Ferris rose to go. Mrs. Vervain wondered again

-- 131 --

[figure description] Page 131.[end figure description]

in the same words why Don Ippolito had not been
near them all day.

“Because he 's a wise man,” said Ferris with bitterness,
“and knows when to time his visits.” Mrs.
Vervain did not notice his bitterness, but something
made Florida follow him to the outer door.

“Why, it 's moonlight!” she exclaimed; and
she glanced at him as though she had some purpose
of atonement in her mind.

But he would not have it. “Yes, there 's a
moon,” he said moodily. “Good-night.”

“Good night,” answered Florida, and she impulsively
offered him her hand. He thought that it
shook in his, but it was probably the agitation of
his own nerves.

A soreness that had been lifted from his heart,
came back; he walked home disappointed and defeated,
he hardly knew why or in what. He did
not laugh now to think how she had asked him that
morning to forget her coming to him for help; he
was outraged that he should have been repaid in
this sort, and the rebuff with which his sympathy
had just been met was vulgar; there was no other
name for it but vulgarity. Yet he could not relate
this quality to the face of the young girl as he constantly
beheld it in his homeward walk. It did not
defy him or repulse him; it looked up at him wistfully
as from the gondola that morning. Nevertheless
he hardened his heart. The Vervains should
see him next when they had sent for him. After
all, one is not so very old at twenty-six.

-- --

X.

[figure description] Page 132.[end figure description]

Don Ippolito has come, signorina,” said Nina,
the next morning, approaching Florida, where she
sat in an attitude of listless patience, in the garden.

“Don Ippolito!” echoed the young girl in a
weary tone. She rose and went into the house, and
they met with the constraint which was but too natural
after the events of their last parting. It is
hard to tell which has most to overcome in such a
case, the forgiver or the forgiven. Pardon rankles
even in a generous soul, and the memory of having
pardoned embarrasses the sensitive spirit before the
object of its clemency, humbling and making it
ashamed. It would be well, I suppose, if there need
be nothing of the kind between human creatures,
who cannot sustain such a relation without mutual
distrust. It is not so ill with them when apart, but
when they meet they must be cold and shy at first.

“Now I see what you two are thinking about,”
said Mrs. Vervain, and a faint blush tinged the
cheek of the priest as she thus paired him off with
her daughter. “You are thinking about what happened
the other day; and you had better forget it.
There is no use brooding over these matters. Dear
me! if I had stopped to brood over every little
unpleasant thing that happened, I wonder where I

-- 133 --

[figure description] Page 133.[end figure description]

should be now? By the way, where were you all
day yesterday, Don Ippolito?”

“I did not come to disturb you because I thought
you must be very tired. Besides I was quite busy.”

“Oh, yes, those inventions of yours. I think you
are so ingenious! But you must n't apply too
closely. Now really, yesterday, — after all you had
been through, it was too much for the brain.” She
tapped herself on the forehead with her fan.

“I was not busy with my inventions, madama,”
answered Don Ippolito, who sat in the womanish
attitude priests get from their drapery, and fingered
the cord round his three-cornered hat. “I have
scarcely touched them of late. But our parish takes
part in the procession of Corpus Domini in the Piazza,
and I had my share of the preparations.”

“Oh, to be sure! When is it to be? We must
all go. Our Nina has been telling Florida of the
grand sights, — little children dressed up like John
the Baptist, leading lambs. I suppose it's a great
event with you.”

The priest shrugged his shoulders, and opened
both his hands, so that his hat slid to the floor,
bumping and tumbling some distance away. He
recovered it and sat down again. “It 's an observance,”
he said coldly.

“And shall you be in the procession?”

“I shall be there with the other priests of my
parish.”

“Delightful!” cried Mrs. Vervain. “We shall

-- 134 --

[figure description] Page 134.[end figure description]

be looking out for you. I shall feel greatly honored
to think I actually know some one in the procession.
I 'm going to give you a little nod. You won't
think it very wrong?”

She saved him from the embarrassment he might
have felt in replying, by an abrupt lapse from all
apparent interest in the subject. She turned to her
daughter, and said with a querulous accent, “I
wish you would throw the afghan over my feet,
Florida, and make me a little comfortable before
you begin your reading this morning.” At the same
time she feebly disposed herself among the sofa
cushions on which she reclined, and waited for some
final touches from her daughter. Then she said,
“I 'm just going to close my eyes, but I shall hear
every word. You are getting a beautiful accent,
my dear, I know you are. I should think Goldoni
must have a very smooth, agreeable style; has n't
he now, in Italian?”

They began to read the comedy; after fifteen or
twenty minutes Mrs. Vervain opened her eyes and
said, “But before you commence, Florida, I wish
you 'd play a little, to get me quieted down. I feel
so very flighty. I suppose it 's this sirocco. And
I believe I 'll lie down in the next room.”

Florida followed her to repeat the arrangements
for her comfort. Then she returned, and sitting
down at the piano struck with a sort of soft firmness
a few low, soothing chords, out of which a lulling
melody grew. With her fingers still resting on the

-- 135 --

[figure description] Page 135.[end figure description]

keys she turned her stately head, and glanced
through the open door at her mother.

“Don Ippolito,” she asked softly, “is there anything
in the air of Venice that makes people very
drowsy?”

“I have never heard that, madamigella.”

“I wonder,” continued the young girl absently,
“why my mother wants to sleep so much.”

“Perhaps she has not recovered from the fatigues
of the other night,” suggested the priest.

“Perhaps,” said Florida, sadly looking toward
her mother's door.

She turned again to the instrument, and let her
fingers wander over the keys, with a drooping head.
Presently she lifted her face, and smoothed back
from her temples some straggling tendrils of hair.
Without looking at the priest she asked with the
child-like bluntness that characterized her, “Why
don't you like to walk in the procession of Corpus
Domini?”

Don Ippolito's color came and went, and he answered
evasively, “I have not said that I did not
like to do so.”

“No, that is true,” said Florida, letting her
fingers drop again on the keys.

Don Ippolito rose from the sofa where he had
been sitting beside her while they read, and walked
the length of the room. Then he came towards her
and said meekly, “Madamigella, I did not mean to
repel any interest you feel in me. But it was a

-- 136 --

[figure description] Page 136.[end figure description]

strange question to ask a priest, as I remembered I
was when you asked it.”

“Don't you always remember that?” demanded
the girl, still without turning her head.

“No; sometimes I am suffered to forget it,” he
said with a tentative accent.

She did not respond, and he drew a long breath,
and walked away in silence. She let her hands fall
into her lap, and sat in an attitude of expectation.
As Don Ippolito came near her again he paused a
second time.

“It is in this house that I forget my priesthood,”
he began, “and it is the first of your kindnesses
that you suffer me to do so, your good mother,
there, and you. How shall I repay you? It cut
me to the heart that you should ask forgiveness of
me when you did, though I was hurt by your
rebuke. Oh, had you not the right to rebuke me
if I abused the delicate unreserve with which you
had always treated me? But believe me, I meant
no wrong, then.”

His voice shook, and Florida broke in, “You did
nothing wrong. It was I who was cruel for no
cause.”

“No, no. You shall not say that,” he returned.
“And why should I have cared for a few words,
when all your acts had expressed a trust of me that
is like heaven to my soul?”

She turned now and looked at him, and he went
on. “Ah, I see you do not understand! How

-- 137 --

[figure description] Page 137.[end figure description]

could you know what it is to be a priest in this
most unhappy city? To be haunted by the strict
espionage of all your own class, to be shunned as a
spy by all who are not of it! But you two have
not put up that barrier which everywhere shuts me
out from my kind. You have been willing to see
the man in me, and to let me forget the priest.”

“I do not know what to say to you, Don Ippolito.
I am only a foreigner, a girl, and I am very ignorant
of these things,” said Florida with a slight
alarm. “I am afraid that you may be saying
what you will be sorry for.”

“Oh never! Do not fear for me if I am frank
with you. It is my refuge from despair.”

The passionate vibration of his voice increased, as
if it must break in tears. She glanced towards the
other room with a little movement or stir.

“Ah, you need n't be afraid of listening to me!”
cried the priest bitterly.

“I will not wake her,” said Florida calmly, after
an instant.

“See how you speak the thing you mean, always,
always, always! You could not deny that you
meant to wake her, for you have the life-long habit
of the truth. Do you know what it is to have the
life-long habit of a lie? It is to be a priest. Do
you know what it is to seem, to say, to do, the
thing you are not, think not, will not? To leave
what you believe unspoken, what you will undone,
what you are unknown? It is to be a priest!”

-- 138 --

[figure description] Page 138.[end figure description]

Don Ippolito spoke in Italian, and he uttered
these words in a voice carefully guarded from every
listener but the one before his face. “Do you
know what it is when such a moment as this comes,
and you would fling away the whole fabric of falsehood
that has clothed your life — do you know what
it is to keep still so much of it as will help you
to unmask silently and secretly? It is to be a
priest!”

His voice had lost its vehemence, and his manner
was strangely subdued and cold. The sort of
gentle apathy it expressed, together with a certain
sad, impersonal surprise at the difference between
his own and the happier fortune with which he contrasted
it, was more touching than any tragic demonstration.

As if she felt the fascination of the pathos which
she could not fully analyze, the young girl sat silent.
After a time, in which she seemed to be trying to
think it all out, she asked in a low, deep murmur:
“Why did you become a priest, then?”

“It is a long story,” said Don Ippolito. “I will
not trouble you with it now. Some other time.”

“No; now,” answered Florida, in English. “If
you hate so to be a priest, I can't understand why
you should have allowed yourself to become one.
We should be very unhappy if we could not respect
you, — not trust you as we have done; and how
could we, if we knew you were not true to yourself
in being what you are?”

-- 139 --

[figure description] Page 139.[end figure description]

“Madamigella,” said the priest, “I never dared
believe that I was in the smallest thing necessary to
your happiness. Is it true, then, that you care for
my being rather this than that? That you are in
the least grieved by any wrong of mine?”

“I scarcely know what you mean. How could
we help being grieved by what you have said to
me?”

“Thanks; but why do you care whether a priest
of my church loves his calling or not, — you, a Protestant?
It is that you are sorry for me as an unhappy
man, is it not?”

“Yes; it is that and more. I am no Catholic,
but we are both Christians” —

Don Ippolito gave the faintest movement of his
shoulders.

— “and I cannot endure to think of your doing
the things you must do as a priest, and yet hating
to be a priest. It is terrible!”

“Are all the priests of your faith devotees?”

“They cannot be. But are none of yours so?”

“Oh, God forbid that I should say that. I have
known real saints among them. That friend of
mine in Padua, of whom I once told you, became
such, and died an angel fit for Paradise. And I
suppose that my poor uncle is a saint, too, in his
way.”

“Your uncle? A priest? You have never
mentioned him to us.”

“No,” said Don Ippolito. After a certain pause

-- 140 --

[figure description] Page 140.[end figure description]

he began abruptly, “We are of the people, my
family, and in each generation we have sought to
honor our blood by devoting one of the race to the
church. When I was a child, I used to divert myself
by making little figures out of wood and pasteboard,
and I drew rude copies of the pictures I saw
at church. We lived in the house where I live now,
and where I was born, and my mother let me play
in the small chamber where I now have my forge;
it was anciently the oratory of the noble family
that occupied the whole palace. I contrived an
altar at one end of it; I stuck my pictures about
the walls, and I ranged the puppets in the order of
worshippers on the floor; then I played at saying
mass, and preached to them all day long.

“My mother was a widow. She used to watch
me with tears in her eyes. At last, one day, she
brought my uncle to see me: I remember it all far
better than yesterday. `Is it not the will of
God?' she asked. My uncle called me to him,
and asked me whether I should like to be a priest
in good earnest, when I grew up? `Shall I then
be able to make as many little figures as I like,
and to paint pictures, and carve an altar like that
in your church?' I demanded. My uncle answered
that I should have real men and women to
preach to, as he had, and would not that be much
finer? In my heart I did not think so, for I did
not care for that part of it; I only liked to preach
to my puppets because I had made them. But I

-- 141 --

[figure description] Page 141.[end figure description]

said, `Oh yes,' as children do. I kept on contriving
the toys that I played with, and I grew used to
hearing it told among my mates and about the
neighborhood that I was to be a priest; I cannot
remember any other talk with my mother, and I do
not know how or when it was decided. Whenver
I thought of the matter, I thought, `That will be
very well. The priests have very little to do, and
they gain a great deal of money with their masses;
and I shall be able to make whatever I like.' I
only considered the office then as a means to gratify
the passion that has always filled my soul for inventions
and works of mechanical skill and ingenuity.
My inclination was purely secular, but I was as
inevitably becoming a priest as if I had been born
to be one.”

“But you were not forced? There was no pressure
upon you?”

“No, there was merely an absence, so far as they
were concerned, of any other idea. I think they
meant justly, and assuredly they meant kindly by
me. I grew in years, and the time came when I
was to begin my studies. It was my uncle's influence
that placed me in the Seminary of the Salute,
and there I repaid his care by the utmost diligence.
But it was not the theological studies that
I loved, it was the mathematics and their practical
application, and among the classics I loved best the
poets and the historians. Yes, I can see that I was
always a mundane spirit, and some of those in

-- 142 --

[figure description] Page 142.[end figure description]

charge of me at once divined it, I think. They
used to take us to walk, — you have seen the little
creatures in their priest's gowns, which they put on
when they enter the school, with a couple of young
priests at the head of the file, — and once, for an
uncommon pleasure, they took us to the Arsenal,
and let us see the shipyards and the museum. You
know the wonderful things that are there: the flags
and the guns captured from the Turks; the strange
weapons of all devices; the famous suits of armor.
I came back half-crazed; I wept that I must leave
the place. But I set to work the best I could to
carve out in wood an invention which the model of
one of the antique galleys had suggested to me.
They found it, — nothing can be concealed outside
of your own breast in such a school, — and they
carried me with my contrivance before the superior.
He looked kindly but gravely at me: `My son,'
said he, `do you wish to be a priest?' `Surely,
reverend father,' I answered in alarm, `why not?'
`Because these things are not for priests. Their
thoughts must be upon other things. Consider
well of it, my son, while there is yet time,' he said,
and he addressed me a long and serious discourse
upon the life on which I was to enter. He was a
just and conscientious and affectionate man; but
every word fell like burning fire in my heart. At
the end, he took my poor plaything, and thrust it
down among the coals of his scaldino. It made the
scaldino smoke, and he bade me carry it out with
me, and so turned again to his book.

-- 143 --

[figure description] Page 143.[end figure description]

“My mother was by this time dead, but I could
hardly have gone to her, if she had still been living.
`These things are not for priests!' kept repeating
itself night and day in my brain. I was in despair,
I was in a fury to see my uncle. I poured out my
heart to him, and tried to make him understand
the illusions and vain hopes in which I had lived.
He received coldly my sorrow and the reproaches
which I did not spare him; he bade me consider
my inclinations as so many temptations to be overcome
for the good of my soul and the glory of God.
He warned me against the scandal of attempting
to withdraw now from the path marked out for me.
I said that I never would be a priest. `And what
will you do?' he asked. Alas! what could I do?
I went back to my prison, and in due course I became
a priest.

“It was not without sufficient warning that I
took one order after another, but my uncle's words,
`What will you do?' made me deaf to these admonitions.
All that is now past. I no longer resent
nor hate; I seem to have lost the power; but
those were days when my soul was filled with bitterness.
Something of this must have showed itself
to those who had me in their charge. I have
heard that at one time my superiors had grave
doubts whether I ought to be allowed to take orders.
My examination, in which the difficulties of the
sacerdotal life were brought before me with the
greatest clearness, was severe; I do not know how

-- 144 --

[figure description] Page 144.[end figure description]

I passed it; it must have been in grace to my
uncle. I spent the next ten days in a convent, to
meditate upon the step I was about to take. Poor
helpless, friendless wretch! Madamigella, even yet
I cannot see how I was to blame, that I came forth
and received the first of the holy orders, and in
their time the second and the third.

“I was a priest, but no more a priest at heart
than those Venetian conscripts, whom you saw
carried away last week, are Austrian soldiers. I
was bound as they are bound, by an inexorable
and inevitable law.

“You have asked me why I became a priest.
Perhaps I have not told you why, but I have told
you how — I have given you the slight outward
events, not the processes of my mind — and that
is all that I can do. If the guilt was mine, I have
suffered for it. If it was not mine, still I have suffered
for it. Some ban seems to have rested upon
whatever I have attempted. My work, — oh, I
know it well enough! — has all been cursed with
futility; my labors are miserable failures or contemptible
successes. I have had my unselfish
dreams of blessing mankind by some great discovery
or invention; but my life has been barren,
barren, barren; and save for the kindness that I
have known in this house, and that would not let
me despair, it would now be without hope.”

He ceased, and the girl, who had listened with
her proud looks transfigured to an aspect of

-- 145 --

[figure description] Page 145.[end figure description]

grieving pity, fetched a long sigh. “Oh, I am sorry for
you!” she said, “more sorry than I know how to
tell. But you must not lose courage, you must not
give up!”

Don Ippolito resumed with a melancholy smile.
“There are doubtless temptations enough to be
false under the best of conditions in this world.
But something — I do not know what or whom;
perhaps no more my uncle or my mother than I,
for they were only as the past had made them —
caused me to begin by living a lie, do you not
see?”

“Yes, yes,” reluctantly assented the girl.

“Perhaps — who knows? — that is why no good
has come of me, nor can come. My uncle's piety
and repute have always been my efficient help. He
is the principal priest of the church to which I am
attached, and he has had infinite patience with me.
My ambition and my attempted inventions are a
scandal to him, for he is a priest of those like the
Holy Father, who believe that all the wickedness
of the modern world has come from the devices of
science; my indifference to the things of religion
is a terror and a sorrow to him which he combats
with prayers and penances. He starves himself and
goes cold and faint that God may have mercy and
turn my heart to the things on which his own is
fixed. He loves my soul, but not me, and we are
scarcely friends.”

Florida continued to look at him with steadfast,

-- 146 --

[figure description] Page 146.[end figure description]

compassionate eyes. “It seems very strange, almost
like some dream,” she murmured, “that you
should be saying all this to me, Don Ippolito, and
I do not know why I should have asked you anything.”

The pity of this virginal heart must have been
very sweet to the man on whom she looked it. His
eyes worshipped her, as he answered her devoutly,
“It was due to the truth in you that I should seem
to you what I am.”

“Indeed, you make me ashamed!” she cried
with a blush. “It was selfish of me to ask you to
speak. And now, after what you have told me, I
am so helpless and I know so very little that I
don't understand how to comfort or encourage you.
But surely you can somehow help yourself. Are
men, that seem so strong and able, just as powerless
as women, after all, when it comes to real
trouble? Is a man” —

“I cannot answer. I am only a priest,” said
Don Ippolito coldly, letting his eyes drop to the
gown that fell about him like a woman's skirt.

“Yes, but a priest should be a man, and so much
more; a priest” —

Don Ippolito shrugged his shoulders.

“No, no!” cried the girl. “Your own schemes
have all failed, you say; then why do you not
think of becoming a priest in reality, and getting
the good there must be in such a calling? It is
singular that I should venture to say such a thing

-- 147 --

[figure description] Page 147.[end figure description]

to you, and it must seem presumptuous and ridiculous
for me, a Protestant — but our ways are so
different.”.... She paused, coloring deeply,
then controlled herself, and added with grave composure,
“If you were to pray” —

“To what, madamigella?” asked the priest,
sadly.

“To what!” she echoed, opening her eyes full
upon him. “To God!”

Don Ippolito made no answer. He let his head
fall so low upon his breast that she could see the
sacerdotal tonsure.

“You must excuse me,” she said, blushing again.
“I did not mean to wound your feelings as a Catholic.
I have been very bold and intrusive. I ought
to have remembered that people of your church
have different ideas — that the saints” —

Don Ippolito looked up with pensive irony.

“Oh, the poor saints!”

“I don't understand you,” said Florida, very
gravely.

“I mean that I believe in the saints as little as
you do.”

“But you believe in your Church?”

“I have no Church.”

There was a silence in which Don Ippolito again
dropped his head upon his breast. Florida leaned
forward in her eagerness, and murmured, “You
believe in God?”

The priest lifted his eyes and looked at her beseechingly.
“I do not know,” he whispered.

-- 148 --

[figure description] Page 148.[end figure description]

She met his gaze with one of dumb bewilderment.
At last she said: “Sometimes you baptize
little children and receive them into the church
in the name of God?”

“Yes.”

“Poor creatures come to you and confess their
sins, and you absolve them, or order them to do
penances?”

“Yes.”

“And sometimes when people are dying, you
must stand by their death-beds and give them the
last consolations of religion?”

“It is true.”

“Oh!” moaned the girl, and fixed on Don Ippolito
a long look of wonder and reproach, which he
met with eyes of silent anguish.

“It is terrible, madamigella,” he said, rising. “I
know it. I would fain have lived single-heartedly,
for I think I was made so; but now you see how
black and deadly a lie my life is. It is worse than
you could have imagined, is it not? It is worse
than the life of the cruelest bigot, for he at least
believes in himself.”

“Worse, far worse!”

“But at least, dear young lady,” he went on piteously,
“believe me that I have the grace to abhor
myself. It is not much, it is very, very little, but
it is something. Do not wholly condemn me!”

“Condemn? Oh, I am sorry for you with my
whole heart. Only, why must you tell me all this?

-- 149 --

[figure description] Page 149.[end figure description]

No, no; you are not to blame. I made you speak;
I made you put yourself to shame.”

“Not that, dearest madamigella. I would unsay
nothing now, if I could, unless to take away the
pain I have given you. It has been more a relief
than a shame to have all this known to you; and
even if you should despise me” —

“I don't despise you; that is n't for me; but oh,
I wish that I could help you!”

Don Ippolito shook his head. “You cannot help
me; but I thank you for your compassion; I shall
never forget it.” He lingered irresolutely with his
hat in his hand. “Shall we go on with the reading,
madamigella?”

“No, we will not read any more to-day,” she answered.

“Then I relieve you of the disturbance, madamigella,”
he said; and after a moment's hesitation he
bowed sadly and went.

She mechanically followed him to the door, with
some little gestures and movements of a desire to
keep him from going, yet let him go, and so turned
back and sat down with her hands resting noiseless
on the keys of the piano.

-- --

XI.

[figure description] Page 150.[end figure description]

The next morning Don Ippolito did not come,
but in the afternoon the postman brought a letter
for Mrs. Vervain, couched in the priest's English,
begging her indulgence until after the day of Corpus
Christi, up to which time, he said, he should be
too occupied for his visits of ordinary.

This letter reminded Mrs. Vervain that they had
not seen Mr. Ferris for three days, and she sent to
ask him to dinner. But he returned an excuse, and
he was not to be had to breakfast the next morning
for the asking. He was in open rebellion. Mrs.
Vervain had herself rowed to the consular landing,
and sent up her gondolier with another invitation to
dinner.

The painter appeared on the balcony in the linen
blouse which he wore at his work, and looked down
with a frown on the smiling face of Mrs. Vervain
for a moment without speaking. Then, “I 'll
come,” he said gloomily.

“Come with me, then,” returned Mrs. Vervain.

“I shall have to keep you waiting.”

“I don't mind that. You 'll be ready in five
minutes.”

Florida met the painter with such gentleness that
he felt his resentment to have been a stupid caprice,

-- 151 --

[figure description] Page 151.[end figure description]

for which there was no ground in the world. He
tried to recall his fading sense of outrage, but he
found nothing in his mind but penitence. The sort
of distraught humility with which she behaved gave
her a novel fascination.

The dinner was good, as Mrs. Vervain's dinners
always were, and there was a compliment to the
painter in the presence of a favorite dish. When
he saw this, “Well, Mrs. Vervain, what is it?” he
asked. “You need n't pretend that you 're treating
me so well for nothing. You want something.”

“We want nothing but that you should not neglect
your friends. We have been utterly deserted
for three or four days. Don Ippolito has not been
here, either; but he has some excuse; he has to get
ready for Corpus Christi. He 's going to be in the
procession.”

“Is he to appear with his flying machine, or his
portable dining-table, or his automatic camera?”

“For shame!” cried Mrs. Vervain, beaming reproach.
Florida's face clouded, and Ferris made
haste to say that he did not know these inventions
were sacred, and that he had no wish to blaspheme
them.

“You know well enough what I meant,” answered
Mrs. Vervain. “And now, we want you to
get us a window to look out on the procession.”

“Oh, that 's what you want, is it? I thought
you merely wanted me not to neglect my friends.”

“Well, do you call that neglecting them?”

-- 152 --

[figure description] Page 152.[end figure description]

“Mrs. Vervain, Mrs. Vervain! What a mind you
have! Is there anything else you want? Me to go
with you, for example?”

“We don't insist. You can take us to the window
and leave us, if you like.”

“This clemency is indeed unexpected,” replied
Ferris. “I 'm really quite unworthy of it.”

He was going on with the badinage customary
between Mrs. Vervain and himself, when Florida
protested, —

“Mother, I think we abuse Mr. Ferris's kindness.”

“I know it, my dear — I know it,” cheerfully
assented Mrs. Vervain. “It 's perfectly shocking.
But what are we to do? We must abuse somebody's
kindness.”

“We had better stay at home. I 'd much rather
not go,” said the girl, tremulously.

“Why, Miss Vervain,” said Ferris gravely, “I'm
very sorry if you 've misunderstood my joking.
I 've never yet seen the procession to advantage,
and I 'd like very much to look on with you.”

He could not tell whether she was grateful for
his words, or annoyed. She resolutely said no more,
but her mother took up the strain and discoursed
long upon it, arranging all the particulars of their
meeting and going together. Ferris was a little
piqued, and began to wonder why Miss Vervain
did not stay at home if she did not want to go.
To be sure, she went everywhere with her mother;

-- 153 --

[figure description] Page 153.[end figure description]

but it was strange, with her habitual violent submissiveness,
that she should have said anything in
opposition to her mother's wish or purpose.

After dinner, Mrs. Vervain frankly withdrew
for her nap, and Florida seemed to make a little
haste to take some sewing in her hand, and sat
down with the air of a woman willing to detain her
visitor. Ferris was not such a stoic as not to be
dimly flattered by this, but he was too much of a
man to be fully aware how great an advance it
might seem.

“I suppose we shall see most of the priests of
Venice, and what they are like, in the procession
to-morrow,” she said. “Do you remember speaking
to me about priests, the other day, Mr. Ferris?”

“Yes, I remember it very well. I think I overdid
it; and I could n't perceive afterwards that I
had shown any motive but a desire to make trouble
for Don Ippolito.”

“I never thought that,” answered Florida, seriously.
“What you said was true, was n't it?”

“Yes, it was and it was n't, and I don't know
that it differed from anything else in the world, in
that respect. It is true that there is a great distrust
of the priests amongst the Italians. The young
men hate them — or think they do — or say they
do. Most educated men in middle life are materialists,
and of course unfriendly to the priests.
There are even women who are skeptical about

-- 154 --

[figure description] Page 154.[end figure description]

religion. But I suspect that the largest number of all
those who talk loudest against the priests are really
subject to them. You must consider how very intimately
they are bound up with every family in the
most solemn relations of life.”

“Do you think the priests are generally bad
men?” asked the young girl shyly.

“I don't, indeed. I don't see how things could
hang together if it were so. There must be a great
basis of sincerity and goodness in them, when all is
said and done. It seems to me that at the worst
they 're merely professional people — poor fellows
who have gone into the church for a living. You
know it is n't often now that the sons of noble families
take orders; the priests are mostly of humble
origin; not that they 're necessarily the worse for
that; the patricians used to be just as bad in another
way.”

“I wonder,” said Florida, with her head on one
side, considering her seam, “why there is always
something so dreadful to us in the idea of a priest.”

“They do seem a kind of alien creature to us
Protestants. I can't make out whether they seem
so to Catholics, or not. But we have a repugnance
to all doomed people, have n't we? And a priest
is a man under sentence of death to the natural ties
between himself and the human race. He is dead
to us. That makes him dreadful. The spectre of
our dearest friend, father or mother, would be terrible.
And yet,” added Ferris, musingly, “a nun
is n't terrible.”

-- 155 --

[figure description] Page 155.[end figure description]

“No,” answered the girl, “that's because a woman's
life even in the world seems to be a constant
giving up. No, a nun is n't unnatural, but a priest
is.”

She was silent for a time, in which she sewed
swiftly; then she suddenly dropped her work into
her lap, and pressing it down with both hands, she
asked, “Do you believe that priests themselves
are ever skeptical about religion?”

“I suppose it must happen now and then. In
the best days of the church it was a fashion to
doubt, you know. I 've often wanted to ask our
friend Don Ippolito something about these matters,
but I did n't see how it could be managed.” Ferris
did not note the change that passed over Florida's
face, and he continued. “Our acquaintance
has n't become so intimate as I hoped it might.
But you only get to a certain point with Italians.
They like to meet you on the street; maybe they
have n't any indoors.

“Yes, it must sometimes happen, as you say,”
replied Florida, with a quick sigh, reverting to the
beginning of Ferris's answer. “But is it any
worse for a false priest than for a hypocritical minister?”

“It 's bad enough for either, but it 's worse for
the priest. You see, Miss Vervain, a minister
does n't set up for so much. He does n't pretend
to forgive us our sins, and he does n't ask us to confess
them; he does n't offer us the veritable body

-- 156 --

[figure description] Page 156.[end figure description]

and blood in the sacrament, and he does n't bear
allegiance to the visible and tangible vicegerent of
Christ upon earth. A hypocritical parson may be
absurd; but a skeptical priest is tragical.”

“Yes, oh yes, I see,” murmured the girl, with a
grieving face. “Are they always to blame for it?
They must be induced, sometimes, to enter the
church before they 've seriously thought about it,
and then don't know how to escape from the path
that has been marked out for them from their childhood.
Should you think such a priest as that was
to blame for being a skeptic?” she asked very
earnestly.

“No,” said Ferris, with a smile at her seriousness,
“I should think such a skeptic as that was to
blame for being a priest.”

“Should n't you be very sorry for him?” pursued
Florida still more solemnly.

“I should, indeed, if I liked him. If I did n't,
I 'm afraid I should n't,” said Ferris; but he saw
that his levity jarred upon her. “Come, Miss Vervain,
you 're not going to look at those fat monks
and sleek priests in the procession to-morrow as so
many incorporate tragedies, are you? You 'll spoil
my pleasure if you do. I dare say they 'll be all of
them devout believers, accepting everything, down
to the animalcula in the holy water.”

“If you were that kind of a priest,” persisted
the girl, without heeding his jests, “what should
you do?”

-- 157 --

[figure description] Page 157.[end figure description]

“Upon my word, I don't know. I can't imagine
it. Why,” he continued, “think what a helpless
creature a priest is in everything but his priesthood—
more helpless than a woman, even. The only
thing he could do would be to leave the church, and
how could he do that? He 's in the world, but he
is n't of it, and I don't see what he could do with it,
or it with him. If an Italian priest were to leave
the church, even the liberals, who distrust him now,
would despise him still more. Do you know that
they have a pleasant fashion of calling the Protestant
converts apostates? The first thing for such
a priest would be exile. But I 'm not supposably
the kind of priest you mean, and I don't think just
such a priest supposable. I dare say if a priest
found himself drifting into doubt, he 'd try to avoid
the disagreeable subject, and, if he could n't, he 'd
philosophize it some way, and would n't let his
skepticism worry him.”

“Then you mean that they have n't consciences
like us?”

“They have consciences, but not like us. The
Italians are kinder people than we are, but they 're
not so just, and I should say that they don't think
truth the chief good of life. They believe there are
pleasanter and better things. Perhaps they 're
right.”

“No, no; you don't believe that, you know you
don't,” said Florida, anxiously. “And you have n't
answered my question.”

-- 158 --

[figure description] Page 158.[end figure description]

“Oh yes, I have. I 've told you it was n't a supposable
case.”

“But suppose it was.”

“Well, if I must,” answered Ferris with a laugh.
“With my unfortunate bringing up, I could n't say
less than that such a man ought to get out of his
priesthood at any hazard. He should cease to be a
priest, if it cost him kindred, friends, good fame,
country, everything. I don't see how there can be
any living in such a lie, though I know there is. In
all reason, it ought to eat the soul out of a man,
and leave him helpless to do or be any sort of good.
But there seems to be something, I don't know
what it is, that is above all reason of ours, something
that saves each of us for good in spite of the
bad that 's in us. It 's very good practice, for a
man who wants to be modest, to come and live in a
Latin country. He learns to suspect his own topping
virtues, and to be lenient to the novel combinations
of right and wrong that he sees. But as
for our insupposable priest — yes, I should say decidedly
he ought to get out of it by all means.”

Florida fell back in her chair with an aspect of
such relief as comes to one from confirmation on an
important point. She passed her hand over the
sewing in her lap, but did not speak.

Ferris went on, with a doubting look at her, for
he had been shy of introducing Don Ippolito's
name since the day on the Brenta, and he did not
know what effect a recurrence to him in this talk

-- 159 --

[figure description] Page 159.[end figure description]

might have. “I 've often wondered if our own
clerical friend were not a little shaky in his faith.
I don't think nature meant him for a priest. He
always strikes me as an extremely secular-minded
person. I doubt if he 's ever put the question
whether he is what he professes to be, squarely to
himself — he 's such a mere dreamer.”

Florida changed her posture slightly, and looked
down at her sewing. She asked, “But should n't
you abhor him if he were a skeptical priest?”

Ferris shrugged his shoulders. “Oh, I don't
find it such an easy matter to abhor people. It
would be interesting,” he continued musingly, “to
have such a dreamer waked up, once, and suddenly
confronted with what he recognized as perfect truthfulness,
and could n't help contrasting himself with.
But it would be a little cruel.”

“Would you rather have him left as he was?”
asked Florida, lifting her eyes to his.

“As a moralist, no; as a humanitarian, yes, Miss
Vervain. He 'd be much happier as he was.”

“What time ought we to be ready for you to-morrow?”
demanded the girl in a tone of decision.

“We ought to be in the Piazza by nine o'clock,”
said Ferris, carelessly accepting the change of subject;
and he told her of his plan for seeing the procession
from a window of the Old Procuratie.

When he rose to go, he said lightly, “Perhaps,
after all, we may see the type of tragical priest

-- 160 --

[figure description] Page 160.[end figure description]

we 've been talking about. Who can tell? I say
his nose will be red.”

“Perhaps,” answered Florida, with unheeding
gravity.

-- --

XII.

[figure description] Page 161.[end figure description]

The day was one of those which can come to the
world only in early June at Venice. The heaven
was without a cloud, but a blue haze made mystery
of the horizon where the lagoon and sky met unseen.
The breath of the sea bathed in freshness
the city at whose feet her tides sparkled and slept.

The great square of St. Mark was transformed
from a mart, from a salon, to a temple. The shops
under the colonnades that inclose it upon three
sides were shut; the caffès, before which the circles
of idle coffee-drinkers and sherbet-eaters ordinarily
spread out into the Piazza, were repressed to the
limits of their own doors; the stands of the watervenders,
the baskets of those that sold oranges of
Palermo and black cherries of Padua, had vanished
from the base of the church of St. Mark, which
with its dim splendor of mosaics and its carven
luxury of pillar and arch and finial rose like the
high-altar, ineffably rich and beautiful, of the vaster
temple whose inclosure it completed. Before it
stood the three great red flag-staffs, like painted
tapers before an altar, and from them hung the
Austrian flags of red and white, and yellow and
black.

In the middle of the square stood the Austrian

-- 162 --

[figure description] Page 162.[end figure description]

military band, motionless, encircling their leader
with his gold-headed staff uplifted. During the
night a light colonnade of wood, rooded with blue
cloth, had been put up around the inside of the
Piazza, and under this now paused the long pomp
of the ecclesiastical procession — the priests of all
the Venetian churches in their richest vestments,
followed in their order by facchini, in white sandals
and gay robes, with caps of scarlet, white, green,
and blue, who bore huge painted candles and silken
banners displaying the symbol or the portrait of the
titular saints of the several churches, and supported
the canopies under which the host of each was elevated.
Before the clergy went a company of Austrian
soldiers, and behind the facchini came a long
array of religious societies, charity-school boys in
uniforms, old paupers in holiday dress, little naked
urchins with shepherds' crooks and bits of fleece
about their loins like John the Baptist in the Wilderness,
little girls with angels' wings and crowns,
the monks of the various orders, and civilian penitents
of all sorts in cloaks or dress-coats, hooded or
bareheaded, and carrying each a lighted taper.
The corridors under the Imperial Palace and the
New and Old Procuratie were packed with spectators;
from every window up and down the fronts
of the palaces, gay stuffs were flung; the startled
doves of St. Mark perched upon the cornices, or
fluttered uneasily to and fro above the crowd.

The baton of the band leader descended with a

-- 163 --

[figure description] Page 163.[end figure description]

crash of martial music, the priests chanted, the
charity-boys sang shrill, a vast noise of shuffling
feet arose, mixed with the foliage-like rustling of
the sheets of tinsel attached to the banners and
candles in the procession: the whole strange, gorgeous
picture came to life.

After all her plans and preparations, Mrs. Vervain
had not felt well enough that morning to come
to the spectacle which she had counted so much
upon seeing, but she had therefore insisted the more
that her daughter should go, and Ferris now stood
with Florida alone at a window in the Old Procuratie.

“Well, what do you think, Miss Vervain?” he
asked, when their senses had somewhat accustomed
themselves to the noise of the procession; “do you
say now that Venice is too gloomy a city to have
ever had any possibility of gayety in her?”

“I never said that,” answered Florida, opening
her eyes upon him.

“Neither did I,” returned Ferris, “but I 've
often thought it, and I 'm not sure now but I 'm
right. There 's something extremely melancholy
to me in all this. I don't care so much for what
one may call the deplorable superstition expressed
in the spectacle, but the mere splendid sight and
the music are enough to make one shed tears. I
don't know anything more affecting except a procession
of lantern-lit gondolas and barges on the
Grand Canal. It 's phantasmal. It 's the spectral

-- 164 --

[figure description] Page 164.[end figure description]

resurrection of the old dead forms into the present.
It 's not even the ghost, it 's the corpse, of other
ages that 's haunting Venice. The city ought to
have been destroyed by Napoleon when he destroyed
the Republic, and thrown overboard — St.
Mark, Winged Lion, Bucentaur, and all. There is
no land like America for true cheerfulness and
light-heartedness. Think of our Fourth of Julys
and our State Fairs. Selah!”

Ferris looked into the girl's serious face with
twinkling eyes. He liked to embarrass her gravity
with his antic speeches, and enjoyed her endeavors
to find an earnest meaning in them, and her evident
trouble when she could find none.

“I 'm curious to know how our friend will look,”
he began again, as he arranged the cushion on the
window-sill for Florida's greater comfort in watching
the spectacle, “but it won't be an easy matter
to pick him out in this masquerade, I fancy. Candle-carrying,
as well as the other acts of devotion,
seems rather out of character with Don Ippolito,
and I can't imagine his putting much soul into it.
However, very few of the clergy appear to do that.
Look at those holy men with their eyes to the
wind! They are wondering who is the bella bionda
at the window here.”

Florida listened to his persiflage with an air of
sad distraction. She was intent upon the procession
as it approached from the other side of the
Piazza, and she replied at random to his comments
on the different bodies that formed it.

-- 165 --

[figure description] Page 165.[end figure description]

“It 's very hard to decide which are my favorites,”
he continued, surveying the long column
through an opera-glass. “My religious disadvantages
have been such that I don't care much for
priests or monks, or young John the Baptists, or
small female cherubim, but I do like little charity-boys
with voices of pins and needles and hair cut à
la
dead-rabbit. I should like, if it were consistent
with the consular dignity, to go down and rub their
heads. I 'm fond, also, of old charity-boys, I find.
Those paupers make one in love with destitute and
dependent age, by their aspect of irresponsible enjoyment.
See how briskly each of them topples
along on the leg that he has n't got in the grave!
How attractive likewise are the civilian devotees in
those imperishable dress-coats of theirs! Observe
their high collars of the era of the Holy Alliance:
they and their fathers and their grandfathers before
them have worn those dress-coats; in a hundred
years from now their posterity will keep holiday in
them. I should like to know the elixir by which
the dress-coats of civil employees render themselves
immortal. Those penitents in the cloaks and cowls
are not bad, either, Miss Vervain. Come, they add
a very pretty touch of mystery to this spectacle.
They 're the sort of thing that painters are expected
to paint in Venice — that people sigh over as so
peculiarly Venetian. If you 've a single sentiment
about you, Miss Vervain, now is the time to produce
it.”

-- 166 --

[figure description] Page 166.[end figure description]

“But I have n't. I'm afraid I have no sentiment
at all,” answered the girl ruefully. “But this
makes me dreadfully sad.”

“Why that 's just what I was saying a while
ago. Excuse me, Miss Vervain, but your sadness
lacks novelty; it 's a sort of plagiarism.”

“Don't, please,” she pleaded yet more earnestly.
“I was just thinking — I don't know why such an
awful thought should come to me — that it might
all be a mistake after all; perhaps there might not
be any other world, and every bit of this power and
display of the church — our church as well as the
rest — might be only a cruel blunder, a dreadful
mistake. Perhaps there is n't even any God! Do
you think there is?”

“I don't think it,” said Ferris gravely, “I know
it. But I don't wonder that this sight makes you
doubt. Great God! How far it is from Christ!
Look there, at those troops who go before the followers
of the Lamb: their trade is murder. In a
minute, if a dozen men called out, `Long live the
King of Italy!' it would be the duty of those soldiers
to fire into the helpless crowd. Look at the
silken and gilded pomp of the servants of the carpenter's
son! Look at those miserable monks, voluntary
prisoners, beggars, aliens to their kind!
Look at those penitents who think that they can
get forgiveness for their sins by carrying a candle
round the square! And it is nearly two thousand
years since the world turned Christian! It is

-- 167 --

[figure description] Page 167.[end figure description]

pretty slow. But I suppose God lets men learn
Him from their own experience of evil. I imagine
the kingdom of heaven is a sort of republic, and
that God draws men to Him only through their
perfect freedom.”

“Yes, yes, it must be so,” answered Florida,
staring down on the crowd with unseeing eyes,
“but I can't fix my mind on it. I keep thinking
the whole time of what we were talking about yesterday.
I never could have dreamed of a priest's
disbelieving; but now I can't dream of anything
else. It seems to me that none of these priests or
monks can believe anything. Their faces look false
and sly and bad — all of them!”

“No, no, Miss Vervain,” said Ferris, smiling at
her despair, “you push matters a little beyond —
as a woman has a right to do, of course. I don't
think their faces are bad, by any means. Some of
them are dull and torpid, and some are frivolous,
just like the faces of other people. But I 've been
noticing the number of good, kind, friendly faces,
and they 're in the majority, just as they are
amongst other people; for there are very few souls
altogether out of drawing, in my opinion. I 've
even caught sight of some faces in which there was
a real rapture of devotion, and now and then a very
innocent one. Here, for instance, is a man I should
like to bet on, if he 'd only look up.”

The priest whom Ferris indicated was slowly advancing
toward the space immediately under their

-- 168 --

[figure description] Page 168.[end figure description]

window. He was dressed in robes of high ceremony,
and in his hand he carried a lighted taper. He
moved with a gentle tread, and the droop of his
slender figure intimated a sort of despairing weariness.
While most of his fellows stared carelessly
or curiously about them, his face was downcast and
averted.

Suddenly the procession paused, and a hush fell
upon the vast assembly. Then the silence was
broken by the rustle and stir of all those thousands
going down upon their knees, as the cardinal-patriarch
lifted his hands to bless them.

The priest upon whom Ferris and Florida had
fixed their eyes faltered a moment, and before he
knelt his next neighbor had to pluck him by the
skirt. Then he too knelt hastily, mechanically
lifting his head, and glancing along the front of
the Old Procuratie. His face had that weariness
in it which his figure and movement had suggested,
and it was very pale, but it was yet more singular
for the troubled innocence which its traits expressed.

“There,” whispered Ferris, “that 's what I call
an uncommonly good face.”

Florida raised her hand to silence him, and the
heavy gaze of the priest rested on them coldly at
first. Then a light of recognition shot into his eyes
and a flush suffused his pallid visage, which seemed
to grow the more haggard and desperate. His
head fell again, and he dropped the candle from

-- 169 --

[figure description] Page 169.[end figure description]

his hand. One of those beggars who went by the
side of the procession, to gather the drippings of the
tapers, restored it to him.

“Why,” said Ferris aloud, “it 's Don Ippolito!
Did you know him at first?”

-- --

XIII.

[figure description] Page 170.[end figure description]

The ladies were sitting on the terrace when Don
Ippolito came next morning to say that he could
not read with Miss Vervain that day nor for several
days after, alleging in excuse some priestly duties
proper to the time. Mrs. Vervain began to lament
that she had not been able to go to the procession
of the day before. “I meant to have kept a sharp
lookout for you; Florida saw you, and so did Mr.
Ferris. But it is n't at all the same thing, you
know. Florida has no faculty for describing; and
now I shall probably go away from Venice without
seeing you in your real character once.”

Don Ippolito suffered this and more in meek
silence. He waited his opportunity with unfailing
politeness, and then with gentle punctilio took his
leave.

“Well, come again as soon as your duties will
let you, Don Ippolito,” cried Mrs. Vervain. “We
shall miss you dreadfully, and I begrudge every one
of your readings that Florida loses.”

The priest passed, with the sliding step which his
impeding drapery imposed, down the garden walk,
and was half-way to the gate, when Florida, who
had stood watching him, said to her mother, “I

-- 171 --

[figure description] Page 171.[end figure description]

must speak to him again,” and lightly descended
the steps and swiftly glided in pursuit.

“Don Ippolito!” she called.

He already had his hand upon the gate, but he
turned, and rapidly went back to meet her.

She stood in the walk where she had stopped
when her voice arrested him, breathing quickly.
Their eyes met; a painful shadow overcast the face
of the young girl, who seemed to be trying in vain
to speak.

Mrs. Vervain put on her glasses and peered
down at the two with good-natured curiosity.

“Well, madamigella,” said the priest at last,
“what do you command me?” He gave a faint,
patient sigh.

The tears came into her eyes. “Oh,” she began
vehemently, “I wish there was some one who
had the right to speak to you!”

“No one,” answered Don Ippolito, “has so much
the right as you.”

“I saw you yesterday,” she began again, “and I
thought of what you had told me, Don Ippolito.”

“Yes, I thought of it, too,” answered the priest;
“I have thought of it ever since.”

“But have n't you thought of any hope for yourself?
Must you still go on as before? How can
you go back now to those things, and pretend to
think them holy, and all the time have no heart or
faith in them? It 's terrible!”

“What would you, madamigella?” demanded

-- 172 --

[figure description] Page 172.[end figure description]

Don Ippolito, with a moody shrug. “It is my profession,
my trade, you know. You might say to
the prisoner,” he added bitterly, “`It is terrible to
see you chained here.' Yes, it is terrible. Oh, I
don't reject your compassion! But what can I
do?”

“Sit down with me here,” said Florida in her
blunt, child-like way, and sank upon the stone seat
beside the walk. She clasped her hands together
in her lap with some strong, bashful emotion, while
Don Ippolito, obeying her command, waited for her
to speak. Her voice was scarcely more than a
hoarse whisper when she began.

“I don't know how to begin what I want to say.
I am not fit to advise any one. I am so young, and
so very ignorant of the world.”

“I too know little of the world,” said the priest,
as much to himself as to her.

“It may be all wrong, all wrong. Besides,” she
said abruptly, “how do I know that you are a good
man, Don Ippolito? How do I know that you 've
been telling me the truth? It may be all a kind
of trap” —

He looked blankly at her.

“This is in Venice; and you may be leading me
on to things to say you that will make trouble for
my mother and me. You may be a spy” —

“Oh no, no, no!” cried the priest, springing to
his feet with a kind of moan, and a shudder, “God
forbid!” He swiftly touched her hand with the

-- 173 --

[figure description] Page 173.[end figure description]

tips of his fingers, and then kissed them: an action
of inexpressible humility. “Madamigella, I swear
to you by everything you believe good that I would
rather die than be false to you in a single breath
or thought.”

“Oh, I know it, I know it,” she murmured. “I
don't see how I could say such a cruel thing.”

“Not cruel; no, madamigella, not cruel,” softly
pleaded Don Ippolito.

“But — but is there no escape for you?”

They looked steadfastly at each other for a moment,
and then Don Ippolito spoke.

“Yes,” he said very gravely, “there is one way
of escape. I have often thought of it, and once I
thought I had taken the first step towards it; but
it is beset with many great obstacles, and to be a
priest makes one timid and insecure.”

He lapsed into his musing melancholy with the
last words; but she would not suffer him to lose
whatever heart he had begun to speak with.
“That 's nothing,” she said, “you must think
again of that way of escape, and never turn from it
till you have tried it. Only take the first step and
you can go on. Friends will rise up everywhere,
and make it easy for you. Come,” she implored
him fervently, “you must promise.”

He bent his dreamy eyes upon her.

“If I should take this only way of escape, and
it seemed desperate to all others, would you still be
my friend?”

-- 174 --

[figure description] Page 174.[end figure description]

“I should be your friend if the whole world
turned against you.”

“Would you be my friend,” he asked eagerly in
lower tones, and with signs of an inward struggle,
“if this way of escape were for me to be no longer
a priest?”

“Oh yes, yes! Why not?” cried the girl; and
her face glowed with heroic sympathy and defiance.
It is from this heaven-born ignorance in women
of the insuperable difficulties of doing right that
men take fire and accomplish the sublime impossibilities.
Our sense of details, our fatal habits of
reasoning paralyze us; we need the impulse of the
pure ideal which we can get only from them.
These two were alike children as regarded the
world, but he had a man's dark prevision of the
means, and she a heavenly scorn of everything but
the end to be achieved.

He drew a long breath. “Then it does not
seem terrible to you?”

“Terrible? No! I don't see how you can rest
till it is done!”

“Is it true, then, that you urge me to this step,
which indeed I have so long desired to take?”

“Yes, it is true! Listen, Don Ippolito: it is
the very thing that I hoped you would do, but I
wanted you to speak of it first. You must have
all the honor of it, and I am glad you thought of it
before. You will never regret it!”

She smiled radiantly upon him, and he kindled

-- 175 --

[figure description] Page 175.[end figure description]

at her enthusiasm. In another moment his face
darkened again. “But it will cost much,” he
murmured.

“No matter,” cried Florida. “Such a man as
you ought to leave the priesthood at any risk or
hazard. You should cease to be a priest, if it cost
you kindred, friends, good fame, country, everything!”
She blushed with irrelevant consciousness.
“Why need you be downhearted? With
your genius once free, you can make country and
fame and friends everywhere. Leave Venice!
There are other places. Think how inventors succeed
in America” —

“In America!” exclaimed the priest. “Ah,
how long I have desired to be there!”

“You must go. You will soon be famous and
honored there, and you shall not be a stranger,
even at the first. Do you know that we are going
home very soon? Yes, my mother and I have
been talking of it to-day. We are both homesick,
and you see that she is not well. You shall come
to us there, and make our house your home till you
have formed some plans of your own. Everything
will be easy. God is good,” she said in a breaking
voice, “and you may be sure he will befriend you.”

“Some one,” answered Don Ippolito, with tears
in his eyes, “has already been very good to me. I
thought it was you, but I will call it God!”

“Hush! You must n't say such things. But
you must go, now. Take time to think, but not
too much time. Only, — be true to yourself.”

-- 176 --

[figure description] Page 176.[end figure description]

They rose, and she laid her hand on his arm
with an instinctive gesture of appeal. He stood bewildered.
Then, “Thanks, madamigella, thanks!”
he said, and caught her fragrant hand to his lips.
He loosed it and lifted both his arms by a blind
impulse in which he arrested himself with a burning
blush, and turned away. He did not take leave
of her with his wonted formalities, but hurried abruptly
toward the gate.

A panic seemed to seize her as she saw him open
it. She ran after him. “Don Ippolito, Don Ippolito,”
she said, coming up to him; and stammered
and faltered. “I don't know; I am frightened.
You must do nothing from me; I cannot let you;
I 'm not fit to advise you. It must be wholly
from your own conscience. Oh no, don't look so!
I will be your friend, whatever happens. But if
what you think of doing has seemed so terrible to
you, perhaps it is more terrible than I can understand.
If it is the only way, it is right. But is
there no other? What I mean is, have you no one
to talk all this over with? I mean, can't you speak
of it to — to Mr. Ferris? He is so true and honest
and just.”

“I was going to him,” said Don Ippolito, with a
dim trouble in his face.

“Oh, I am so glad of that! Remember, I don't
take anything back. No matter what happens, I
will be your friend. But he will tell you just what
to do.”

-- 177 --

[figure description] Page 177.[end figure description]

Don Ippolito bowed and opened the gate.

Florida went back to her mother, who asked her,
“What in the world have you and Don Ippolito been
talking about so earnestly? What makes you so
pale and out of breath?”

“I have been wanting to tell you, mother,” said
Florida. She drew her chair in front of the elder
lady, and sat down.

-- --

XIV.

[figure description] Page 178.[end figure description]

Don Ippolito did not go directly to the painter's.
He walked toward his house at first, and then turned
aside, and wandered out through the noisy and populous
district of Canaregio to the Campo di Marte.
A squad of cavalry which had been going through
some exercises there was moving off the parade
ground; a few infantry soldiers were strolling about
under the trees. Don Ippolito walked across the
field to the border of the lagoon, where he began to
pace to and fro, with his head sunk in deep thought.
He moved rapidly, but sometimes he stopped and
stood still in the sun, whose heat he did not seem
to feel, though a perspiration bathed his pale face
and stood in drops on his forehead under the
shadow of his nicchio. Some little dirty children of
the poor, with which this region swarms, looked at
him from the sloping shore of the Campo di Giustizia,
where the executions used to take place, and
a small boy began to mock his movements and
pauses, but was arrested by one of the girls, who
shook him and gesticulated warningly.

At this point the long railroad bridge which connects
Venice with the mainland is in full sight, and
now from the reverie in which he continued, whether
he walked or stood still, Don Ippolito was roused by

-- 179 --

[figure description] Page 179.[end figure description]

the whistle of an outward train. He followed it with
his eye as it streamed along over the far-stretching
arches, and struck out into the flat, salt marshes beyond.
When the distance hid it, he put on his hat,
which he had unknowingly removed, and turned
his rapid steps toward the railroad station. Arrived
there, he lingered in the vestibule for half an
hour, watching the people as they bought their
tickets for departure, and had their baggage examined
by the customs officers, and weighed and
registered by the railroad porters, who passed it
through the wicket shutting out the train, while the
passengers gathered up their smaller parcels and
took their way to the waiting-rooms. He followed
a group of English people some paces in this direction,
and then returned to the wicket, through
which he looked long and wistfully at the train.
The baggage was all passed through; the doors of
the waiting-rooms were thrown open with harsh
proclamation by the guards, and the passengers
flocked into the carriages. Whistles and bells
were sounded, and the train crept out of the station.

A man in the company's uniform approached the
unconscious priest, and striking his hands softly together,
said with a pleasant smile, “Your servant,
Don Ippolito. Are you expecting some one?”

“Ah, good day!” answered the priest, with a
little start. “No,” he added, “I was not looking
for any one.”

-- 180 --

[figure description] Page 180.[end figure description]

“I see,” said the other. “Amusing yourself as
usual with the machinery. Excuse the freedom,
Don Ippolito; but you ought to have been of our
profession, — ha, ha! When you have the leisure,
I should like to show you the drawing of an American
locomotive which a friend of mine has sent me
from Nuova York. It is very different from ours,
very curious. But monstrous in size, you know,
prodigious! May I come with it to your house,
some evening?”

“You will do me a great pleasure,” said Don Ippolito.
He gazed dreamily in the direction of the
vanished train. “Was that the train for Milan?”
he asked presently.

“Exactly,” said the man.

“Does it go all the way to Milan?”

“Oh, no! it stops at Peschiera, where the passengers
have their passports examined; and then
another train backs down from Desenzano and
takes them on to Milan. And after that,” continued
the man with animation, “if you are on the
way to England, for example, another train carries
you to Susa, and there you get the diligence over
the mountain to St. Michel, where you take railroad
again, and so on up through Paris to Boulognesur-Mer,
and then by steamer to Folkestone, and
then by railroad to London and to Liverpool. It is
at Liverpool that you go on board the steamer for
America, and piff! in ten days you are in Nuova
York. My friend has written me all about it.”

-- 181 --

[figure description] Page 181.[end figure description]

“Ah yes, your friend. Does he like it there in
America?”

“Passably, passably. The Americans have no
manners; but they are good devils. They are
governed by the Irish. And the wine is dear. But
he likes America; yes, he likes it. Nuova York is
a fine city. But immense, you know! Eight times
as large as Venice!”

“Is your friend prosperous there?”

“Ah heigh! That is the prettiest part of the
story. He has made himself rich. He is employed
by a large house to make designs for mantlepieces,
and marble tables, and tombs; and he has — listen!—
six hundred francs a month!”

“Oh per Bacco!” cried Don Ippolito.

“Honestly. But you spend a great deal there.
Still, it is magnificent, is it not? If it were not
for that blessed war there, now, that would be the
place for you, Don Ippolito. He tells me the
Americans are actually mad for inventions. Your
servant. Excuse the freedom, you know,” said the
man, bowing and moving away.

“Nothing, dear, nothing,” answered the priest.
He walked out of the station with a light step, and
went to his own house, where he sought the room
in which his inventions were stored. He had not
touched them for weeks. They were all dusty and
many were cobwebbed. He blew the dust from
some, and bringing them to the light, examined
them critically, finding them mostly disabled in one

-- 182 --

[figure description] Page 182.[end figure description]

way or other, except the models of the portable furniture
which he polished with his handkerchief and
set apart, surveying them from a distance with a
look of hope. He took up the breech-loading cannon
and then suddenly put it down again with a
little shiver, and went to the threshold of the perverted
oratory and glanced in at his forge. Veneranda
had carelessly left the window open, and the
draught had carried the ashes about the floor. On
the cinder-heap lay the tools which he had used in
mending the broken pipe of the fountain at Casa
Vervain, and had not used since. The place seemed
chilly even on that summer's day. He stood in the
doorway with clenched hands. Then he called
Veneranda, child her for leaving the window open,
and bade her close it, and so quitted the house and
left her muttering.

Ferris seemed surprised to see him when he appeared
at the consulate near the middle of the afternoon,
and seated himself in the place where he
was wont to pose for the painter.

“Were you going to give me a sitting?” asked
the latter, hesitating. “The light is horrible, just
now, with this glare from the canal. Not that I
manage much better when it 's good. I don't get
on with you, Don Ippolito. There are too many
of you. I should n't have known you in the procession
yesterday.”

Don Ippolito did not respond. He rose and went
toward his portrait on the easel, and examined it

-- 183 --

[figure description] Page 183.[end figure description]

long, with a curious minuteness. Then he returned
to his chair, and continued to look at it. “I suppose
that it resembles me a great deal,” he said,
“and yet I do not feel like that. I hardly know
what is the fault. It is as I should be if I were
like other priests, perhaps?”

“I know it 's not good,” said the painter. “It
is conventional, in spite of everything. But here 's
that first sketch I made of you.”

He took up a canvas facing the wall, and set it
on the easel. The character in this charcoal sketch
was vastly sincerer and sweeter.

“Ah!” said Don Ippolito, with a sigh and smile
of relief, “that is immeasurably better. I wish I
could speak to you, dear friend, in a mood of yours
as sympathetic as this picture records, of some matters
that concern me very nearly. I have just come
from the railroad station.”

“Seeing some friends off?” asked the painter,
indifferently, hovering near the sketch with a bit of
charcoal in his hand, and hesitating whether to give
it a certain touch. He glanced with half-shut eyes
at the priest.

Don Ippolito sighed again. “I hardly know. I
was seeing off my hopes, my desires, my prayers,
that followed the train to America!”

The painter put down his charcoal, dusted his
fingers, and looked at the priest without saying
anything.

“Do you remember when I first came to you?”
asked Don Ippolito.

-- 184 --

[figure description] Page 184.[end figure description]

“Certainly,” said Ferris. “Is it of that matter
you want to speak to me? I 'm very sorry to hear
it, for I don't think it practical.”

“Practical, practical!” cried the priest hotly.
“Nothing is practical till it has been tried. And
why should I not go to America?”

“Because you can't get your passport, for one
thing,” answered the painter dryly.

“I have thought of that,” rejoined Don Ippolito
more patiently. “I can get a passport for France
from the Austrian authorities here, and at Milan
there must be ways in which I could change it for
one from my own king” — it was by this title that
patriotic Venetians of those days spoke of Victor
Emmanuel — “that would carry me out of France
into England.”

Ferris pondered a moment. “That is quite
true,” he said. “Why had n't you thought of that
when you first came to me?”

“I cannot tell. I did n't know that I could even
get a passport for France till the other day.”

Both were silent while the painter filled his pipe.
“Well,” he said presently, “I 'm very sorry. I 'm
afraid you 're dooming yourself to many bitter disappointments
in going to America. What do you
expect to do there?”

“Why, with my inventions” —

“I suppose,” interrupted the other, putting a
lighted match to his pipe, “that a painter must be
a very poor sort of American: his first thought is

-- 185 --

[figure description] Page 185.[end figure description]

of coming to Italy. So I know very little directly
about the fortunes of my inventive fellow-countrymen,
or whether an inventor has any prospect of
making a living. But once when I was at Washington
I went into the Patent Office, where the
models of the inventions are deposited; the building
is about as large as the Ducal Palace, and it is
full of them. The people there told me nothing
was commoner than for the same invention to be repeated
over and over again by different inventors.
Some few succeed, and then they have lawsuits
with the infringers of their patents; some sell out
their inventions for a trifle to companies that have
capital, and that grow rich upon them; the great
number can never bring their ideas to the public
notice at all. You can judge for yourself what
your chances would be. You have asked me why
you should not go to America. Well, because I
think you would starve there.”

“I am used to that,” said Don Ippolito; “and
besides, until some of my inventions became known,
I could give lessons in Italian.”

“Oh, bravo!” said Ferris, “you prefer instant
death, then?”

“But madamigella seemed to believe that my
success as an inventor would be assured, there.”

Ferris gave a very ironical laugh. “Miss Vervain
must have been about twelve years old when
she left America. Even a lady's knowledge of business,
at that age, is limited. When did you talk

-- 186 --

[figure description] Page 186.[end figure description]

with her about it? You had not spoken of it to
me, of late, and I thought you were more contented
than you used to be.”

“It is true,” said the priest. “Sometimes within
the last two months I have almost forgotten it.”

“And what has brought it so forcibly to your
mind again?”

“That is what I so greatly desire to tell you,”
replied Don Ippolito, with an appealing look at the
painter's face. He moistened his parched lips a
little, waiting for further question from the painter,
to whom he seemed a man fevered by some strong
emotion and at that moment not quite wholesome.
Ferris did not speak, and Don Ippolito began
again: “Even though I have not said so in words
to you, dear friend, has it not appeared to you that
I have no heart in my vocation?”

“Yes, I have sometimes fancied that. I had no
right to ask you why.”

“Some day I will tell you, when I have the
courage to go all over it again. It is partly my
own fault, but it is more my miserable fortune.
But wherever the wrong lies, it has at last become
intolerable to me. I cannot endure it any longer
and live. I must go away, I must fly from it.”

Ferris shrank from him a little, as men instinctively
do from one who has set himself upon some
desperate attempt. “Do you mean, Don Ippolito,
that you are going to renounce your priesthood?”

Don Ippolito opened his hands and let his priesthood
drop, as it were, to the ground.

-- 187 --

[figure description] Page 187.[end figure description]

“You never spoke of this before, when you talked
of going to America. Though to be sure” —

“Yes, yes!” replied Don Ippolito with vehemence,
“but now an angel has appeared and shown
me the blackness of my life!”

Ferris began to wonder if he or Don Ippolito
were not perhaps mad.

“An angel, yes,” the priest went on, rising from
his chair, “an angel whose immaculate truth has
mirrored my falsehood in all its vileness and distortion—
to whom, if it destroys me, I cannot devote
less than a truthfulness like hers!”

“Hers — hers?” cried the painter, with a sudden
pang. “Whose? Don't speak in these riddles.
Whom do you mean?”

“Whom can I mean but only one? — madamigella!”

“Miss Vervain? Do you mean to say that Miss
Vervain has advised you to renounce your priesthood?”

“In as many words she has bidden me forsake it
at any risk, — at the cost of kindred, friends, good
fame, country, everything.”

The painter passed his hand confusedly over his
face. These were his own words, the words he had
used in speaking with Florida of the supposed skeptical
priest. He grew very pale. “May I ask,”
he demanded in a hard, dry voice, “how she came
to advise such a step?”

“I can hardly tell. Something had already

-- 188 --

[figure description] Page 188.[end figure description]

moved her to learn from me the story of my life —
to know that I was a man with neither faith nor
hope. Her pure heart was torn by the thought of
my wrong and of my error. I had never seen myself
in such deformity as she saw me even when she
used me with that divine compassion. I was almost
glad to be what I was because of her angelic
pity for me!”

The tears sprang to Don Ippolito's eyes, but
Ferris asked in the same tone as before, “Was it
then that she bade you be no longer a priest?”

“No, not then,” patiently replied the other;
“she was too greatly overwhelmed with my calamity
to think of any cure for it. To-day it was that
she uttered those words — words which I shall never
forget, which will support and comfort me, whatever
happens!”

The painter was biting hard upon the stem of his
pipe. He turned away and began ordering the
color-tubes and pencils on a table against the wall,
putting them close together in very neat, straight
rows. Presently he said: “Perhaps Miss Vervain
also advised you to go to America?”

“Yes,” answered the priest reverently. “She
had thought of everything. She has promised me
a refuge under her mother's roof there, until I can
make my inventions known; and I shall follow
them at once.”

“Follow them?”

“They are going, she told me. Madama does

-- 189 --

[figure description] Page 189.[end figure description]

not grow better. They are homesick. They —
but you must know all this already?”

“Oh, not at all, not at all,” said the painter with
a very bitter smile. “You are telling me news.
Pray go on.”

“There is no more. She made me promise to
come to you and listen to your advice before I took
any step. I must not trust to her alone, she said;
but if I took this step, then through whatever happened
she would be my friend. Ah, dear friend,
may I speak to you of the hope that these words
gave me? You have seen — have you not? — you
must have seen that” —

The priest faltered, and Ferris stared at him
helpless. When the next words came he could not
find any strangeness in the fact which yet gave him
so great a shock. He found that to his nether consciousness
it had been long familiar — ever since
that day when he had first jestingly proposed Don
Ippolito as Miss Vervain's teacher. Grotesque,
tragic, impossible — it had still been the under-current
of all his reveries; or so now it seemed to have
been.

Don Ippolito anxiously drew nearer to him and
laid an imploring touch upon his arm, — “I love
her!”

“What!” gasped the painter. “You? You!
A priest?”

“Priest! priest!” cried Don Ippolito, violently.
“From this day I am no longer a priest! From

-- 190 --

[figure description] Page 190.[end figure description]

this hour I am a man, and I can offer her the honorable
love of a man, the truth of a most sacred
marriage, and fidelity to death!”

Ferris made no answer. He began to look very
coldly and haughtily at Don Ippolito, whose heat
died away under his stare, and who at last met it
with a glance of tremulous perplexity. His hand
had dropped from Ferris's arm, and he now moved
some steps from him. “What is it, dear friend?”
he besought him. “Is there something that offends
you? I came to you for counsel, and you meet me
with a repulse little short of enmity. I do not understand.
Do I intend anything wrong without
knowing it? Oh, I conjure you to speak plainly!”

“Wait! Wait a minute,” said Ferris, waving
his hand like a man tormented by a passing pain.
“I am trying to think. What you say is....
I cannot imagine it!”

“Not imagine it? Not imagine it? And why?
Is she not beautiful?”

“Yes.”

“And good?”

“Without doubt.”

“And young, and yet wise beyond her years?
And true, and yet angelically kind?”

“It is all as you say, God knows. But....
a priest” —

“Oh! Always that accursed word! And at
heart, what is a priest, then, but a man? — a
wretched, masked, imprisoned, banished man! Has

-- 191 --

[figure description] Page 191.[end figure description]

he not blood and nerves like you? Has he not eyes
to see what is fair, and ears to hear what is sweet?
Can he live near so divine a flower and not know
her grace, not inhale the fragrance of her soul, not
adore her beauty? Oh, great God! And if at
last he would tear off his stifling mask, escape from
his prison, return from his exile, would you gainsay
him?”

“No!” said the painter with a kind of groan.
He sat down in a tall, carven gothic chair, — the
furniture of one of his pictures, — and rested his
head against its high back and looked at the priest
across the room. “Excuse me,” he continued with
a strong effort. “I am ready to befriend you to
the utmost of my power. What was it you wanted
to ask me? I have told you truly what I thought
of your scheme of going to America; but I may
very well be mistaken. Was it about that Miss
Vervain desired you to consult me?” His voice
and manner hardened again in spite of him. “Or
did she wish me to advise you about the renunciation
of your priesthood? You must have thought
that carefully over for yourself.”

“Yes, I do not think you could make me see that
as a greater difficulty than it has appeared to me.”
He paused with a confused and daunted air, as if
some important point had slipped his mind. “But
I must take the step; the burden of the double
part I play is unendurable, is it not?”

“You know better than I.”

-- 192 --

[figure description] Page 192.[end figure description]

“But if you were such a man as I, with neither
love for your vocation nor faith in it, should you
not cease to be a priest?”

“If you ask me in that way, — yes,” answered
the painter. “But I advise you nothing. I could
not counsel another in such a case.”

“But you think and feel as I do,” said the priest,
“and I am right, then.”

“I do not say you are wrong.”

Ferris was silent while Don Ippolito moved up
and down the room, with his sliding step, like some
tall, gaunt, unhappy girl. Neither could put an
end to this interview, so full of intangible, inconclusive
misery. Ferris drew a long breath, and then
said steadily, “Don Ippolito, I suppose you did not
speak idly to me of your — your feeling for Miss
Vervain, and that I may speak plainly to you in
return.”

“Surely,” answered the priest, pausing in his
walk and fixing his eyes upon the painter. “It
was to you as the friend of both that I spoke of my
love, and my hope — which is oftener my despair.”

“Then you have not much reason to believe that
she returns your — feeling?”

“Ah, how could she consciously return it? I
have been hitherto a priest to her, and the thought
of me would have been impurity. But hereafter, if
I can prove myself a man, if I can win my place in
the world.... No, even now, why should she
care so much for my escape from these bonds, if she
did not care for me more than she knew?”

-- 193 --

[figure description] Page 193.[end figure description]

“Have you ever thought of that extravagant
generosity of Miss Vervain's character?”

“It is divine!”

“Has it seemed to you that if such a woman
knew herself to have once wrongly given you pain,
her atonement might be as headlong and excessive
as her offense? That she could have no reserves
in her reparation?”

Don Ippolito looked at Ferris, but did not interpose.

“Miss Vervain is very religious in her way, and
she is truth itself. Are you sure that it is not concern
for what seems to her your terrible position,
that has made her show so much anxiety on your
account?”

“Do I not know that well? Have I not felt
the balm of her most heavenly pity?”

“And may she not be only trying to appeal to
something in you as high as the impulse of her own
heart?”

“As high!” cried Don Ippolito, almost angrily.
“Can there be any higher thing in heaven or on
earth than love for such a woman?”

“Yes; both in heaven and on earth,” answered
Ferris.

“I do not understand you,” said Don Ippolito
with a puzzled stare.

Ferris did not reply. He fell into a dull reverie
in which he seemed to forget Don Ippolito and the

-- 194 --

[figure description] Page 194.[end figure description]

whole affair. At last the priest spoke again:
“Have you nothing to say to me, signore?”

“I? What is there to say?” returned the other
blankly.

“Do you know any reason why I should not love
her, save that I am — have been — a priest?”

“No, I know none,” said the painter, wearily.

“Ah,” exclaimed Don Ippolito, “there is something
on your mind that you will not speak. I
beseech you not to let me go wrong. I love her so
well that I would rather die than let my love offend
her. I am a man with the passions and hopes of a
man, but without a man's experience, or a man's
knowledge of what is just and right in these relations.
If you can be my friend in this so far as to
advise or warn me; if you can be her friend” —

Ferris abruptly rose and went to his balcony,
and looked out upon the Grand Canal. The timestained
palace opposite had not changed in the last
half-hour. As on many another summer day, he saw
the black boats going by. A heavy, high-pointed
barge from the Sile, with the captain's family at
dinner in the shade of a matting on the roof, moved
sluggishly down the middle current. A party of
Americans in a gondola, with their opera-glasses
and guide-books in their hands, pointed out to each
other the eagle on the consular arms. They were
all like sights in a mirror, or things in a world
turned upside down.

Ferris came back and looked dizzily at the priest,

-- 195 --

[figure description] Page 195.[end figure description]

trying to believe that this unhuman, sacerdotal
phantasm had been telling him that it loved a
beautiful young girl of his own race, faith, and
language.

“Will you not answer me, signore?” meekly demanded
Don Ippolito.

“In this matter,” replied the painter, “I cannot
advise or warn you. The whole affair is beyond my
conception. I mean no unkindness, but I cannot
consult with you about it. There are reasons why
I should not. The mother of Miss Vervain is here
with her, and I do not feel that her interests in
such a matter are in my hands. If they come to
me for help, that is different. What do you wish?
You tell me that you are resolved to renounce the
priesthood and go to America; and I have answered
you to the best of my power. You tell me that
you are in love with Miss Vervain. What can I
have to say about that?”

Don Ippolito stood listening with a patient, and
then a wounded air. “Nothing,” he answered
proudly. “I ask your pardon for troubling you
with my affairs. Your former kindness emboldened
me too much. I shall not trespass again. It was
my ignorance, which I pray you to excuse. I take
my leave, signore.”

He bowed, and moved out of the room, and a
dull remorse filled the painter, as he heard the outer
door close after him. But he could do nothing.
If he had given a wound to the heart that trusted

-- 196 --

[figure description] Page 196.[end figure description]

him, it was in an anguish which he had not been
able to master, and whose causes he could not yet
define. It was all a shapeless torment; it held him
like the memory of some hideous nightmare prolonging
its horror beyond sleep. It seemed impossible
that what had happened should have happened.

It was long, as he sat in the chair from which he
had talked with Don Ippolito, before he could reason
about what had been said; and then the worst
phase presented itself first. He could not help seeing
that the priest might have found cause for hope
in the girl's behavior toward him. Her violent resentments,
and her equally violent repentances; her
fervent interest in his unhappy fortunes, and her
anxiety that he should at once forsake the priesthood;
her urging him to go to America, and her
promising him a home under her mother's roof
there: why might it not all be in fact a proof of
her tenderness for him? She might have found it
necessary to be thus coarsely explicit with him, for
a man in Don Ippolito's relation to her could not
otherwise have imagined her interest in him. But
her making use of Ferris to confirm her own purposes
by his words, her repeating them so that they
should come back to him from Don Ippolito's lips,
her letting another man go with her to look upon
the procession in which her priestly lover was to
appear in his sacerdotal panoply; these things could
not be accounted for except by that strain of

-- 197 --

[figure description] Page 197.[end figure description]

insolent, passionate defiance which he had noted in her
from the beginning. Why should she first tell Don
Ippolito of their going away? “Well, I wish him
joy of his bargain,” said Ferris aloud, and rising,
shrugged his shoulders, and tried to cast off all care
of a matter that did not concern him. But one
does not so easily cast off a matter that does not
concern one. He found himself haunted by certain
tones and looks and attitudes of the young girl,
wholly alien to the character he had just constructed
for her. They were child-like, trusting, unconscious,
far beyond anything he had yet known in
women, and they appealed to him now with a maddening
pathos. She was standing there before Don
Ippolito's picture as on that morning when she
came to Ferris, looking anxiously at him, her innocent
beauty, troubled with some hidden care, hallowing
the place. Ferris thought of the young
fellow who told him that he had spent three months
in a dull German town because he had the room
there that was once occupied by the girl who had
refused him; the painter remembered that the
young fellow said he had just read of her marriage
in an American newspaper.

Why did Miss Vervain send Don Ippolito to him?
Was it some scheme of her secret love for the
priest; or mere coarse resentment of the cautions
Ferris had once hinted, a piece of vulgar bravado?
But if she had acted throughout in pure simplicity,
in unwise goodness of heart? If Don Ippolito

-- 198 --

[figure description] Page 198.[end figure description]

were altogether self-deceived, and nothing but her
unknowing pity had given him grounds of hope?
He himself had suggested this to the priest, and
now with a different motive he looked at it in his
own behalf. A great load began slowly to lift itself
from Ferris's heart, which could ache now for
this most unhappy priest. But if his conjecture
were just, his duty would be different. He must
not coldly acquiesce and let things take their course.
He had introduced Don Ippolito to the Vervains;
he was in some sort responsible for him; he must
save them if possible from the painful consequences
of the priest's hallucination. But how to do this
was by no means clear. He blamed himself for
not having been franker with Don Ippolito and
tried to make him see that the Vervains might regard
his passion as a presumption upon their kindness
to him, an abuse of their hospitable friendship;
and yet how could he have done this without outrage
to a sensitive and right-meaning soul? For a
moment it seemed to him that he must seek Don
Ippolito, and repair his fault; but they had hardly
parted as friends, and his action might be easily
misconstrued. If he shrank from the thought of
speaking to him of the matter again, it appeared
yet more impossible to bring it before the Vervains.
Like a man of the imaginative temperament as he
was, he exaggerated the probable effect, and pictured
their dismay in colors that made his interference
seem a ludicrous enormity; in fact, it would

-- 199 --

[figure description] Page 199.[end figure description]

have been an awkward business enough for one not
hampered by his intricate obligations. He felt
bound to the Vervains, the ignorant young girl, and
the addle-pated mother; but if he ought to go to
them and tell them what he knew, to which of them
ought he to speak, and how? In an anguish of
perplexity that made the sweat stand in drops upon
his forehead, he smiled to think it just possible that
Mrs. Vervain might take the matter seriously, and
wish to consider the propriety of Florida's accepting
Don Ippolito. But if he spoke to the daughter,
how should he approach the subject? “Don Ippolito
tells me he loves you, and he goes to America
with the expectation that when he has made his
fortune with a patent back-action apple-corer, you
will marry him.” Should he say something to this
purport? And in Heaven's name what right had
he, Ferris, to say anything at all? The horrible
absurdity, the inexorable delicacy of his position
made him laugh.

On the other hand, besides, he was bound to Don
Ippolito, who had come to him as the nearest friend
of both, and confided in him. He remembered with
a tardy, poignant intelligence how in their first talk
of the Vervains Don Ippolito had taken pains to
inform himself that Ferris was not in love with
Florida. Could he be less manly and generous than
this poor priest, and violate the sanctity of his confidence?
Ferris groaned aloud. No, contrive it
as he would, call it by what fair name he chose, he

-- 200 --

[figure description] Page 200.[end figure description]

could not commit this treachery. It was the more
impossible to him because, in this agony of doubt
as to what he should do, he now at least read his
own heart clearly, and had no longer a doubt what
was in it. He pitied her for the pain she must
suffer. He saw how her simple goodness, her blind
sympathy with Don Ippolito, and only this, must
have led the priest to the mistaken pass at which
he stood. But Ferris felt that the whole affair had
been fatally carried beyond his reach; he could do
nothing now but wait and endure. There are cases
in which a man must not protect the woman he
loves. This was one.

The afternoon wore away. In the evening he
went to the Piazza, and drank a cup of coffee at
Florian's. Then he walked to the Public Gardens,
where he watched the crowd till it thinned in the
twilight and left him alone. He hung upon the
parapet, looking off over the lagoon that at last he
perceived to be flooded with moonlight. He desperately
called a gondola, and bade the man row
him to the public landing nearest the Vervains',
and so walked up the calle, and entered the palace
from the campo, through the court that on one side
opened into the garden.

Mrs. Vervain was alone in the room where he
had always been accustomed to find her daughter
with her, and a chill as of the impending change
fell upon him. He felt how pleasant it had been
to find them together; with a vain, piercing regret

-- 201 --

[figure description] Page 201.[end figure description]

he felt how much like home the place had been to
him. Mrs. Vervain, indeed, was not changed; she
was even more than ever herself, though all that
she said imported change. She seemed to observe
nothing unwonted in him, and she began to talk in
her way of things that she could not know were so
near his heart.

“Now, Mr. Ferris, I have a little surprise for
you. Guess what it is!”

“I 'm not good at guessing. I 'd rather not
know what it is than have to guess it,” said Ferris,
trying to be light, under his heavy trouble.

“You won't try once, even? Well, you 're going
to be rid of us soon! We are going away.”

“Yes, I knew that,” said Ferris quietly. “Don
Ippolito told me so to-day.”

“And is that all you have to say? Is n't it
rather sad? Is n't it sudden? Come, Mr. Ferris,
do be a little complimentary, for once!”

“It 's sudden, and I can assure you it 's sad
enough for me,” replied the painter, in a tone
which could not leave any doubt of his sincerity.

“Well, so it is for us,” quavered Mrs. Vervain.
“You have been very, very good to us,” she went
on more collectedly, “and we shall never forget it.
Florida has been speaking of it, too, and she 's extremely
grateful, and thinks we 've quite imposed
upon you.”

“Thanks.”

“I suppose we have, but as I always say, you 're

-- 202 --

[figure description] Page 202.[end figure description]

the representative of the country here. However,
that 's neither here nor there. We have no relatives
on the face of the earth, you know; but I
have a good many old friends in Providence, and
we 're going back there. We both think I shall
be better at home; for I 'm sorry to say, Mr.
Ferris, that though I don't complain of Venice, —
it 's really a beautiful place, and all that; not the
least exaggerated, — still I don't think it 's done
my health much good; or at least I don't seem to
gain, don't you know, I don't seem to gain.”

“I 'm very sorry to hear it, Mrs. Vervain.”

“Yes, I'm sure you are; but you see, don't you,
that we must go? We are going next week.
When we 've once made up our minds, there 's no
object in prolonging the agony.”

Mrs. Vervain adjusted her glasses with the
thumb and finger of her right hand, and peered into
Ferris's face with a gay smile. “But the greatest
part of the surprise is,” she resumed, lowering
her voice a little, “that Don Ippolito is going with
us.”

“Ah!” cried Ferris sharply.

“I knew I should surprise you,” laughed Mrs.
Vervain. “We 've been having a regular confab—
clave, I mean — about it here, and he 's all on
fire to go to America; though it must be kept a
great secret on his account, poor fellow. He 's to
join us in France, and then he can easily get into
England, with us. You know he 's to give up being

-- 203 --

[figure description] Page 203.[end figure description]

a priest, and is going to devote himself to invention
when he gets to America. Now, what do you
think of it, Mr. Ferris? Quite strikes you dumb,
does n't it?” triumphed Mrs. Vervain. “I suppose
it 's what you would call a wild goose chase,—
I used to pick up all those phrases, — but we
shall carry it through.”

Ferris gasped, as though about to speak, but said
nothing.

“Don Ippolito 's been here the whole afternoon,”
continued Mrs. Vervain, “or rather ever since
about five o'clock. He took dinner with us, and
we 've been talking it over and over. He 's so enthusiastic
about it, and yet he breaks down every
little while, and seems quite to despair of the undertaking.
But Florida won't let him do that; and
really it 's funny, the way he defers to her judgment—
you know I always regard Florida as such
a mere child — and seems to take every word she
says for gospel. But, shedding tears, now: it 's
dreadful in a man, is n't it? I wish Don Ippolito
would n't do that. It makes one creep. I can't
feel that it 's manly; can you?”

Ferris found voice to say something about those
things being different with the Latin races.

“Well, at any rate,” said Mrs. Vervain, “I 'm
glad that Americans don't shed tears, as a general
rule. Now, Florida: you 'd think she was the
man all through this business, she 's so perfectly heroic
about it; that is, outwardly: for I can see —

-- 204 --

[figure description] Page 204.[end figure description]

women can, in each other, Mr. Ferris — just where
she 's on the point of breaking down, all the while.
Has she ever spoken to you about Don Ippolito?
She does think so highly of your opinion, Mr. Ferris.”

“She does me too much honor,” said Ferris, with
ghastly irony.

“Oh, I don't think so,” returned Mrs. Vervain.
“She told me this morning that she 'd made Don
Ippolito promise to speak to you about it; but he
did n't mention having done so, and — I hated,
don't you know, to ask him..... In fact, Florida
had told me beforehand that I must n't. She said
he must be left entirely to himself in that matter,
and” — Mrs. Vervain looked suggestively at Ferris.

“He spoke to me about it,” said Ferris.

“Then why in the world did you let me run on?
I suppose you advised him against it.”

“I certainly did.”

“Well, there 's where I think woman's intuition
is better than man's reason.”

The painter silently bowed his head.

“Yes, I 'm quite woman's rights in that respect,”
said Mrs. Vervain.

“Oh, without doubt,” answered Ferris, aimlessly.

“I 'm perfectly delighted,” she went on, “at the
idea of Don Ippolito's giving up the priesthood, and
I've told him he must get married to some good
American girl. You ought to have seen how the

-- 205 --

[figure description] Page 205.[end figure description]

poor fellow blushed! But really, you know, there
are lots of nice girls that would jump at him — so
handsome and sad-looking, and a genius.”

Ferris could only stare helplessly at Mrs. Vervain,
who continued: —

“Yes, I think he 's a genius, and I 'm determined
that he shall have a chance. I suppose we 've got
a job on our hands; but I 'm not sorry. I 'll introduce
him into society, and if he needs money he
shall have it. What does God give us money for,
Mr. Ferris, but to help our fellow-creatures?”

So miserable, as he was, from head to foot, that
it seemed impossible he could endure more, Ferris
could not forbear laughing at this burst of piety.

“What are you laughing at?” asked Mrs. Vervain,
who had cheerfully joined him. “Something
I 've been saying. Well, you won't have me to
laugh at much longer. I do wonder whom you 'll
have next.”

Ferris's merriment died away in something like a
groan, and when Mrs. Vervain again spoke, it was
in a tone of sudden querulousness. “I wish Florida
would come! She went to bolt the land-gate after
Don Ippolito, — I wanted her to, — but she ought
to have been back long ago. It 's odd you did n't
meet them, coming in. She must be in the garden
somewhere; I suppose she 's sorry to be leaving it.
But I need her. Would you be so very kind, Mr.
Ferris, as to go and ask her to come to me?”

Ferris rose heavily from the chair in which he

-- 206 --

[figure description] Page 206.[end figure description]

seemed to have grown ten years older. He had
hardly heard anything that he did not know already,
but the clear vision of the affair with which
he had come to the Vervains was hopelessly confused
and darkened. He could make nothing of
any phase of it. He did not know whether he
cared now to see Florida or not. He mechanically
obeyed Mrs. Vervain, and stepping out upon the
terrace, slowly descended the stairway.

The moon was shining brightly into the garden.

-- --

XV.

[figure description] Page 207.[end figure description]

Florida and Don Ippolito had paused in the
pathway which parted at the fountain and led in
one direction to the water-gate, and in the other out
through the palace-court into the campo.

“Now, you must not give way to despair again,”
she said to him. “You will succeed, I am sure
for you will deserve success.”

“It is all your goodness, madamigella,” sighed
the priest, “and at the bottom of my heart I am
afraid that all the hope and courage I have are also
yours.”

“You shall never want for hope and courage
then. We believe in you, and we honor your purpose,
and we will be your steadfast friends. But
now you must think only of the present — of how
you are to get away from Venice. Oh, I can understand
how you must hate to leave it! What a
beautiful night! You must n't expect such moonlight
as this in America, Don Ippolito.”

“It is beautiful, it is not?” said the priest,
kindling from her. “But I think we Venetians are
never so conscious of the beauty of Venice as you
strangers are.”

“I don't know. I only know that now, since we
have made up our minds to go, and fixed the day and

-- 208 --

[figure description] Page 208.[end figure description]

hour, it is more like leaving my own country than
anything else I 've ever felt. This garden, I seem
to have spent my whole life in it; and when we
are settled in Providence, I 'm going to have mother
send back for some of these statues. I suppose
Signor Cavaletti would n't mind our robbing his
place of them if he were paid enough. At any rate
we must have this one that belongs to the fountain.
You shall be the first to set the fountain playing
over there, Don Ippolito, and then we 'll sit down
on this stone bench before it, and imagine ourselves
in the garden of Casa Vervain at Venice.”

“No, no; let me be the last to set it playing
here,” said the priest, quickly stooping to the pipe
at the foot of the figure, “and then we will sit
down here, and imagine ourselves in the garden of
Casa Vervain at Providence.”

Florida put her hand on his shoulder. “You
must n't do it,” she said simply. “The padrone
does n't like to waste the water.”

“Oh, we 'll pray the saints to rain it back on him
some day,” cried Don Ippolito with willful levity,
and the stream leaped into the moonlight and
seemed to hang there like a tangled skein of silver.

“But how shall I shut it off when you are
gone?” asked the young girl, looking ruefully at
the floating threads of splendor.

“Oh, I will shut it off before I go,” answered
Don Ippolito. “Let it play a moment,” he continued,
gazing rapturously upon it, while the moon

-- 209 --

[figure description] Page 209.[end figure description]

painted his lifted face with a pallor that his black
robes heightened. He fetched a long, sighing
breath, as if he inhaled with that respiration all
the rich odors of the flowers, blanched like his own
visage in the white lustre; as if he absorbed into
his heart at once the wide glory of the summer
night, and the beauty of the young girl at his side.
It seemed a supreme moment with him; he looked
as a man might look who has climbed out of life-long
defeat into a single instant of release and triumph.

Florida sank upon the bench before the fountain,
indulging his caprice with that sacred, motherly
tolerance, some touch of which is in all womanly
yielding to men's will, and which was perhaps
present in greater degree in her feeling towards a
man more than ordinarily orphaned and unfriended.

“Is Providence your native city?” asked Don
Ippolito, abruptly, after a little silence.

“Oh no; I was born at St. Augustine in Florida.”

“Ah yes, I forgot; madama has told me about
it; Providence is her city. But the two are near
together?”

“No,” said Florida, compassionately, “they are
a thousand miles apart.”

“A thousand miles? What a vast country!”

“Yes, it 's a whole world.”

“Ah, a world, indeed!” cried the priest, softly.
“I shall never comprehend it.”

-- 210 --

[figure description] Page 210.[end figure description]

“You never will,” answered the young girl
gravely, “if you do not think about it more practically.”

“Practically, practically!” lightly retorted the
priest. “What a word with you Americans!
That is the consul's word: practical.

“Then you have been to see him to-day?”
asked Florida, with eagerness. “I wanted to ask
you” —

“Yes, I went to consult the oracle, as you bade
me.”

“Don Ippolito” —

“And he was averse to my going to America.
He said it was not practical.”

“Oh!” murmured the girl.

“I think,” continued the priest with vehemence,
“that Signor Ferris is no longer my friend.”

“Did he treat you coldly — harshly?” she asked,
with a note of indignation in her voice. “Did he
know that I — that you came” —

“Perhaps he was right. Perhaps I shall indeed
go to ruin there. Ruin, ruin! Do I not live ruin
here?”

“What did he say — what did he tell you?”

“No, no; not now, madamigella! I do not
want to think of that man, now. I want you to
help me once more to realize myself in America,
where I shall never have been a priest, where I
shall at least battle even-handed with the world.
Come, let us forget him; the thought of him

-- 211 --

[figure description] Page 211.[end figure description]

palsies all my hope. He could not see me save in this
robe, in this figure that I abhor.”

“Oh, it was strange, it was not like him, it was
cruel! What did he say?”

“In everything but words, he bade me despair;
he bade me look upon all that makes life dear and
noble as impossible to me!”

“Oh, how? Perhaps he did not understand
you. No, he did not understand you. What did
you say to him, Don Ippolito? Tell me!” She
leaned towards him, in anxious emotion, as she
spoke.

The priest rose, and stretched out his arms, as if
he would gather something of courage from the infinite
space. In his visage were the sublimity and
the terror of a man who puts everything to the risk.

“How will it really be with me, yonder?” he
demanded. “As it is with other men, whom their
past life, if it has been guiltless, does not follow to
that new world of freedom and justice?”

“Why should it not be so?” demanded Florida.
“Did he say it would not?”

“Need it be known there that I have been a
priest? Or if I tell it, will it make me appear a
kind of monster, different from other men?”

“No, no!” she answered fervently. “Your
story would gain friends and honor for you everywhere
in America. Did he” —

“A moment, a moment!” cried Don Ippolito,
catching his breath. “Will it ever be possible for

-- 212 --

[figure description] Page 212.[end figure description]

me to win something more than honor and friendship
there?”

She looked up at him askingly, confusedly.

“If I am a man, and the time should ever come
that a face, a look, a voice, shall be to me what they
are to other men, will she remember it against me
that I have been a priest, when I tell her — say to
her, madamigella — how dear she is to me, offer her
my life's devotion, ask her to be my wife?”....

Florida rose from the seat, and stood confronting
him, in a helpless silence, which he seemed not to
notice.

Suddenly he clasped his hands together, and desperately
stretched them towards her.

“Oh, my hope, my trust, my life, if it were you
that I loved?”....

“What!” shuddered the girl, recoiling, with almost
a shriek. “You? A priest!

Don Ippolito gave a low cry, half sob: —

“His words, his words! It is true, I cannot
escape, I am doomed, I must die as I have lived!”

He dropped his face into his hands, and stood
with his head bowed before her; neither spoke for
a long time, or moved.

Then Florida said absently, in the husky murmur
to which her voice fell when she was strongly
moved, “Yes, I see it all, how it has been,” and
was silent again, staring, as if a procession of the
events and scenes of the past months were passing
before her; and presently she moaned to herself,
“Oh, oh, oh!” and wrung her hands.

-- 213 --

[figure description] Page 213.[end figure description]

The foolish fountain kept capering and babbling
on. All at once, now, as a flame flashes up and
then expires, it leaped and dropped extinct at the
foot of the statue.

Its going out seemed somehow to leave them in
darkness, and under cover of that gloom she drew
nearer the priest, and by such approaches as one
makes toward a fancied apparition, when his fear
will not let him fly, but it seems better to suffer the
worst from it at once than to live in terror of it ever
after, she lifted her hands to his, and gently taking
them away from his face, looked into his hopeless
eyes.

“Oh, Don Ippolito,” she grieved. “What shall
I say to you, what can I do for you, now?”

But there was nothing to do. The whole edifice
of his dreams, his wild imaginations, had fallen into
dust at a word; no magic could rebuild it; the end
that never seems the end had come. He let her
keep his cold hands, and presently he returned the
entreaty of her tears with his wan, patient smile.

“You cannot help me; there is no help for an
error like mine. Sometime, if ever the thought of
me is a greater pain than it is at this moment, you
can forgive me. Yes, you can do that for me.”

“But who, who will ever forgive me,” she cried,
“for my blindness! Oh, you must believe that I
never thought, I never dreamt” —

“I know it well. It was your fatal truth that
did it; truth too high and fine for me to have discerned
save through such agony as.... You too

-- 214 --

[figure description] Page 214.[end figure description]

loved my soul, like the rest, and you would have
had me no priest for the reason that they would
have had me a priest — I see it. But you had no
right to love my soul and not me — you, a woman.
A woman must not love only the soul of a man.”

“Yes, yes!” piteously explained the girl, “but
you were a priest to me!”

“That is true, madamigella. I was always a
priest to you; and now I see that I never could be
otherwise. Ah, the wrong began many years before
we met. I was trying to blame you a little” —

“Blame me, blame me; do!”

— “but there is no blame. Think that it was
another way of asking your forgiveness.... O my
God, my God, my God!”

He released his hands from her, and uttered this
cry under his breath, with his face lifted towards
the heavens. When he looked at her again, he
said: “Madamigella, if my share of this misery
gives me the right to ask of you” —

“Oh ask anything of me! I will give everything,
do everything!”

He faltered, and then, “You do not love me,” he
said abruptly; “is there some one else that you
love?”

She did not answer.

“Is it... he?”

She hid her face.

“I knew it,” groaned the priest, “I knew that,
too!” and he turned away.

-- 215 --

[figure description] Page 215.[end figure description]

“Don Ippolito, Don Ippolito — oh, poor, poor
Don Ippolito!” cried the girl, springing towards
him. “Is this the way you leave me? Where
are you going? What will you do now?”

“Did I not say? I am going to die a priest.”

“Is there nothing that you will let me be to you,
hope for you?”

“Nothing,” said Don Ippolito, after a moment.
“What could you?” He seized the hands imploringly
extended towards him, and clasped them together
and kissed them both. “Adieu!” he whispered;
then he opened them, and passionately
kissed either palm; “adieu, adieu!”

A great wave of sorrow and compassion and despair
for him swept through her. She flung her
arms about his neck, and pulled his head down upon
her heart, and held it tight there, weeping and
moaning over him as over some hapless, harmless
thing that she had unpurposely bruised or killed.
Then she suddenly put her hand against his breast,
and thrust him away, and turned and ran.

Ferris stepped back again into the shadow of the
tree from which he had just emerged, and clung to
its trunk lest he should fall. Another seemed to
creep out of the court in his person, and totter
across the white glare of the campo and down the
blackness of the calle. In the intersected spaces
where the moonlight fell, this alien, miserable man
saw the figure of a priest gliding on before him.

-- --

XVI.

[figure description] Page 216.[end figure description]

Florida swiftly mounted the terrace steps, but
she stopped with her hand on the door, panting, and
turned and walked slowly away to the end of the
terrace, drying her eyes with dashes of her handkerchief,
and ordering her hair, some coils of which
had been loosened by her flight. Then she went
back to the door, waited, and softly opened it.
Her mother was not in the parlor where she had
left her, and she passed noiselessly into her own
room, where some trunks stood open and half-packed
against the wall. She began to gather up
the pieces of dress that lay upon the bed and chairs,
and to fold them with mechanical carefulness and
put them in the boxes. Her mother's voice called
from the other chamber, “Is that you, Florida?”

“Yes, mother,” answered the girl, but remained
kneeling before one of the boxes, with that pale
green robe in her hand which she had worn on the
morning when Ferris had first brought Don Ippolito
to see them. She smoothed its folds and looked
down at it without making any motion to pack it
away, and so she lingered while her mother advanced
with one question after another; “What are
you doing, Florida? Where are you? Why did n't
you come to me?” and finally stood in the

-- 217 --

[figure description] Page 217.[end figure description]

doorway. “Oh, you 're packing. Do you know, Florida,
I 'm getting very impatient about going. I
wish we could be off at once.”

A tremor passed over the young girl and she
started from her languid posture, and laid the dress
in the trunk. “So do I, mother. I would give the
world if we could go to-morrow!”

“Yes, but we can't, you see. I 'm afraid we 've
undertaken a great deal, my dear. It 's quite a
weight upon my mind, already; and I don't know
what it will be. If we were free, now, I should
say, go to-morrow, by all means. But we could n't
arrange it with Don Ippolito on our hands.”

Florida waited a moment before she replied.
Then she said coldly, “Don Ippolito is not going
with us, mother.”

“Not going with us? Why” —

“He is not going to America. He will not leave
Venice; he is to remain a priest,” said Florida, doggedly.

Mrs. Vervain sat down in the chair that stood
beside the door. “Not going to America; not
leave Venice; remain a priest? Florida, you astonish
me! But I am not the least surprised, not
the least in the world. I thought Don Ippolito
would give out, all along. He is not what I should
call fickle, exactly, but he is weak, or timid, rather.
He is a good man, but he lacks courage, resolution.
I always doubted if he would succeed in America;
he is too much of a dreamer. But this, really, goes

-- 218 --

[figure description] Page 218.[end figure description]

a little beyond anything. I never expected this.
What did he say, Florida? How did he excuse
himself?”

“I hardly know; very little. What was there
to say?”

“To be sure, to be sure. Did you try to reason
with him, Florida?”

“No,” answered the girl, drearily.

“I am glad of that. I think you had said quite
enough already. You owed it to yourself not to do
so, and he might have misinterpreted it. These
foreigners are very different from Americans. No
doubt we should have had a time of it, if he had
gone with us. It must be for the best. I 'm sure
it was ordered so. But all that does n't relieve
Don Ippolito from the charge of black ingratitude,
and want of consideration for us. He 's quite made
fools of us.”

“He was not to blame. It was a very great step
for him. And if”....

“I know that. But he ought not to have talked
of it. He ought to have known his own mind fully
before speaking; that 's the only safe way. Well,
then, there is nothing to prevent our going to-morrow.”

Florida drew a long breath, and rose to go on
with the work of packing.

“Have you been crying, Florida? Well, of
course, you can't help feeling sorry for such a man.
There 's a great deal of good in Don Ippolito, a

-- 219 --

[figure description] Page 219.[end figure description]

great deal. But when you come to my age you
won't cry so easily, my dear. It 's very trying,”
said Mrs. Vervain. She sat awhile in silence before
she asked: “Will he come here to-morrow
morning?”

Her daughter looked at her with a glance of terrified
inquiry.

“Do have your wits about you, my dear! We
can't go away without saying good-by to him, and
we can't go away without paying him.”

“Paying him?”

“Yes, paying him — paying him for your lessons.
It 's always been very awkward. He has n't
been like other teachers, you know: more like a
guest, or friend of the family. He never seemed
to want to take the money, and of late, I 've been
letting it run along, because I hated so to offer it,
till now, it 's quite a sum. I suppose he needs it,
poor fellow. And how to get it to him is the question.
He may not come to-morrow, as usual, and
I could n't trust it to the padrone. We might
send it to him in a draft from Paris, but I 'd rather
pay him before we go. Besides, it would be rather
rude, going away without seeing him again.” Mrs.
Vervain thought a moment; then, “I 'll tell you,”
she resumed. “If he does n't happen to come here
to-morrow morning, we can stop on our way to the
station and give him the money.”

Florida did not answer.

“Don't you think that would be a good plan?”

-- 220 --

[figure description] Page 220.[end figure description]

“I don't know,” replied the girl in a dull way

“Why, Florida, if you think from anything Don
Ippolito said that he would rather not see us again—
that it would be painful to him — why, we could
ask Mr. Ferris to hand him the money.”

“Oh no, no, no, mother!” cried Florida, hiding
her face, “that would be too horribly indelicate!”

“Well, perhaps it would n't be quite good taste,”
said Mrs. Vervain perturbedly, “but you need n't
express yourself so violently, my dear. It 's not a
matter of life and death. I 'm sure I don't know
what to do. We must stop at Don Ippolito's
house, I suppose. Don't you think so?”

“Yes,” faintly assented the daughter.

Mrs. Vervain yawned. “Well I can't think
anything more about it to-night; I 'm too stupid.
But that 's the way we shall do. Will you help me
to bed, my dear? I shall be good for nothing to-morrow.”

She went on talking of Don Ippolito's change of
purpose till her head touched the pillow, from
which she suddenly lifted it again, and called out to
her daughter, who had passed into the next room:
“But Mr. Ferris — why did n't he come back with
you?”

“Come back with me?”

“Why yes, child. I sent him out to call you,
just before you came in. This Don Ippolito business
put him quite out of my head. Did n't you
see him?.... Oh! What 's that?”

-- 221 --

[figure description] Page 221.[end figure description]

“Nothing: I dropped my candle.”

“You 're sure you did n't set anything on fire?”

“No! It went dead out.”

“Light it again, and do look. Now is everything
right?”

“Yes.”

“It 's queer he did n't come back to say he
could n't find you. What do you suppose became
of him?”

“I don't know, mother.”

“It 's very perplexing. I wish Mr. Ferris were
not so odd. It quite borders on affectation. I don't
know what to make of it. We must send word to
him the very first thing to-morrow morning, that
we 're going, and ask him to come to see us.”

Florida made no reply. She sat staring at the
black space of the door-way into her mother's room.
Mrs. Vervain did not speak again. After a while
her daughter softly entered her chamber, shading
the candle with her hand; and seeing that she
slept, softly withdrew, closed the door, and went
about the work of packing again. When it was all
done, she flung herself upon her bed and hid her
face in the pillow.

The next morning was spent in bestowing those
interminable last touches which the packing of ladies'
baggage demands, and in taking leave with
largess (in which Mrs. Vervain shone) of all the
people in the house and out of it, who had so much

-- 222 --

[figure description] Page 222.[end figure description]

as touched a hat to the Vervains during their sojourn.
The whole was not a vast sum; nor did the
sundry extgortions of the padrone come to much,
though the honest man racked his brain to invent
injuries to his apartments and furniture. Being
unmurmuringly paid, he gave way to his real good-will
for his tenants in many little useful offices.
At the end he persisted in sending them to the station
in his own gondola and could with difficulty be
kept from going with them.

Mrs. Vervain had early sent a message to Ferris,
but word came back a first and a second time that
he was not at home, and the forenoon wore away
and he had not appeared. A certain indignation
sustained her till the gondola pushed out into the
canal, and then it yielded to an intolerable regret
that she should not see him.

“I can't go without saying good-by to Mr. Ferris,
Florida,” she said at last, “and it 's no use asking
me. He may have been wanting a little in
politeness, but he 's been so good all along; and we
owe him too much not to make an effort to thank
him before we go. We really must stop a moment
at his house.”

Florida, who had regarded her mother's efforts to
summon Ferris to them with passive coldness,
turned a look of agony upon her. But in a moment
she bade the gondolier stop at the consulate, and
dropping her veil over her face, fell back in the
shadow of the tenda-curtains.

-- 223 --

[figure description] Page 223.[end figure description]

Mrs. Vervain sentimentalized their departure a
little, but her daughter made no comment on the
scene they were leaving.

The gondolier rang at Ferris's door and returned
with the answer that he was not at home.

Mrs. Vervain gave way to despair. “Oh dear,
oh dear! This is too bad! What shall we do?”

“We 'll lose the train, mother, if we loiter in this
way,” said Florida.

“Well, wait. I must leave a message at least.”
How could you be away,” she wrote on her card,
when we called to say good-by? We 've changed
our plans and we 're going to-day. I shall write you
a nice scolding letter from Verona — we 're going
over the Brenner — for your behavior last night.
Who will keep you straight when I'm gone? You 've
been very, very kind. Florida joins me in a thousand
thanks, regrets, and good-byes.

“There, I have n't said anything, after all,” she
fretted, with tears in her eyes.

The gondolier carried the card again to the door,
where Ferris's servant let down a basket by a string
and fished it up.

“If Don Ippolito should n't be in,” said Mrs.
Vervain, as the boat moved on again, “I don't
know what I shall do with this money. It will be
awkward beyond anything.”

The gondola slipped from the Canalazzo into the
network of the smaller canals, where the dense
shadows were as old as the palaces that cast them,

-- 224 --

[figure description] Page 224.[end figure description]

and stopped at the landing of a narrow quay. The
gondolier dismounted and rang at Don Ippolito's
door. There was no response; he rang again and
again. At last from a window of the uppermost
story the head of the priest himself peered out.
The gondolier touched his hat and said, “It is the
ladies who ask for you, Don Ippolito.”

It was a minute before the door opened, and the
priest, bare-headed and blinking in the strong light,
came with a stupefied air across the quay to the
landing-steps.

“Well, Don Ippolito!” cried Mrs. Vervain,
rising and giving him her hand, which she first
waved at the trunks and bags piled up in the
vacant space in the front of the boat, “what do you
think of this? We are really going, immediately;
we can change our minds too; and I don't think it
would have been too much,” she added with a
friendly smile, “if we had gone without saying
good-by to you. What in the world does it all
mean, your giving up that grand project of yours so
suddenly?”

She sat down again, that she might talk more at
her ease, and seemed thoroughly happy to have
Don Ippolito before her again.

“It finally appeared best, madama,” he said
quietly, after a quick, keen glance at Florida, who
did not lift her veil.

“Well, perhaps you 're partly right. But I
can't help thinking that you with your talent would

-- 225 --

[figure description] Page 225.[end figure description]

have succeeded in America. Inventors do get on
there, in the most surprising way. There 's the
Screw Company of Providence. It 's such a simple
thing; and now the shares are worth eight hundred.
Are you well to-day, Don Ippolito?”

“Quite well, madama.”

“I thought you looked rather pale. But I believe
you 're always a little pale. You must n't
work too hard. We shall miss you a great deal,
Don Ippolito.”

“Thanks, madama.”

“Yes, we shall be quite lost without you. And
I wanted to say this to you, Don Ippolito, that if
ever you change your mind again, and conclude to
come to America, you must write to me, and let me
help you just as I had intended to do.”

The priest shivered, as if cold, and gave another
look at Florida's veiled face.

“You are too good,” he said.

“Yes, I really think I am,” replied Mrs. Vervain,
playfully. “Considering that you were going
to let me leave Venice without even trying to say
good-by to me, I think I 'm very good indeed.”

Mrs. Vervain's mood became overcast, and her
eyes filled with tears: “I hope you 're sorry to
have us going, Don Ippolito, for you know how
very highly I prize your acquaintance. It was
rather cruel of you, I think.”

She seemed not to remember that he could not
have known of their change of plan. Don Ippolito

-- 226 --

[figure description] Page 226.[end figure description]

looked imploringly into her face, and made a touching
gesture of deprecation, but did not speak.

“I 'm really afraid you 're not well, and I think
it 's too bad of us to be going,” resumed Mrs. Vervain;
“but it can't be helped now: we are all
packed, don't you see. But I want to ask one
favor of you, Don Ippolito; and that is,” said Mrs.
Vervain, covertly taking a little rouleau from her
pocket, “that you 'll leave these inventions of yours
for a while, and give yourself a vacation. You
need rest of mind. Go into the country, somewhere,
do. That 's what 's preying upon you.
But we must really be off, now. Shake hands with
Florida — I 'm going to be the last to part with
you,” she said, with a tearful smile.

Don Ippolito and Florida extended their hands.
Neither spoke, and as she sank back upon the seat
from which she had half risen, she drew more
closely the folds of the veil which she had not lifted
from her face.

Mrs. Vervain gave a little sob as Don Ippolito
took her hand and kissed it; and she had some
difficulty in leaving with him the rouleau, which she
tried artfully to press into his palm. “Good-by,
good-by,” she said, “don't drop it,” and attempted
to close his fingers over it.

But he let it lie carelessly in his open hand, as
the gondola moved off, and there it still lay as he
stood watching the boat slip under a bridge at the
next corner, and disappear. While he stood there

-- 227 --

[figure description] Page 227.[end figure description]

gazing at the empty arch, a man of a wild and savage
aspect approached. It was said that this man's
brain had been turned by the death of his brother,
who was betrayed to the Austrians after the revolution
of '48, by his wife's confessor. He advanced
with swift strides, and at the moment he reached
Don Ippolito's side he suddenly turned his face upon
him and cursed him through his clenched teeth:
“Dog of a priest!”

Don Ippolito, as if his whole race had renounced
him in the maniac's words, uttered a desolate cry,
and hiding his face in his hands, tottered into his
house.

The rouleau had dropped from his palm; it
rolled down the shelving marble of the quay, and
slipped into the water.

The young beggar who had held Mrs. Vervain's
gondola to the shore while she talked, looked up
and down the deserted quay, and at the doors and
windows. Then he began to take off his clothes
for a bath.

-- --

XVII.

[figure description] Page 228.[end figure description]

Ferris returned at nightfall to his house, where
he had not been since daybreak, and flung himself
exhausted upon the bed. His face was burnt red
with the sun, and his eyes were bloodshot. He fell
into a doze and dreamed that he was still at Malamocco,
whither he had gone that morning in a sort
of craze, with some fishermen, who were to cast
their nets there; then he was rowing back to
Venice across the lagoon, that seemed a molten fire
under the keel. He woke with a heavy groan, and
bade Marina fetch him a light.

She set it on the table, and handed him the card
Mrs. Vervain had left. He read it and read it
again, and then he laid it down, and putting on
his hat, he took his cane and went out. “Do not
wait for me, Marina,” he said, “I may be late.
Go to bed.”

He returned at midnight, and lighting his candle
took up the card and read it once more. He could
not tell whether to be glad or sorry that he had
failed to see the Vervains again. He took it for
granted that Don Ippolito was to follow; he would
not ask himself what motive had hastened their going.
The reasons were all that he should never
more look upon the woman so hatefully lost to him,

-- 229 --

[figure description] Page 229.[end figure description]

but a strong instinct of his heart struggled against
them.

He lay down in his clothes, and began to dream
almost before he began to sleep. He woke early,
and went out to walk. He did not rest all day.
Once he came home, and found a letter from Mrs.
Vervain, postmarked Verona, reiterating her lamentations
and adieux, and explaining that the
priest had relinquished his purpose, and would not
go to America at all. The deeper mystery in
which this news left him was not less sinister than
before.

In the weeks that followed, Ferris had no other
purpose than to reduce the days to hours, the hours
to minutes. The burden that fell upon him when
he woke lay heavy on his heart till night, and oppressed
him far into his sleep. He could not give
his trouble certain shape; what was mostly with
him was a formless loss, which he could not resolve
into any definite shame or wrong. At times, what
he had seen seemed to him some baleful trick of the
imagination, some lurid and foolish illusion.

But he could do nothing, he could not ask himself
what the end was to be. He kept indoors by
day, trying to work, trying to read, marveling
somewhat that he did not fall sick and die. At
night he set out on long walks, which took him he
cared not where, and often detained him till the
gray lights of morning began to tremble through
the nocturnal blue. But even by night he shunned

-- 230 --

[figure description] Page 230.[end figure description]

the neighborhood in which the Vervains had lived.
Their landlord sent him a package of trifles they
had left behind, but he refused to receive them,
sending back word that he did not know where the
ladies were. He had half expected that Mrs. Vervain,
though he had not answered her last letter,
might write to him again from England, but she
did not. The Vervains had passed out of his
world; he knew that they had been in it only by
the torment they had left him.

He wondered in a listless way that he should see
nothing of Don Ippolito. Once at midnight he
fancied that the priest was coming towards him
across a campo he had just entered; he stopped and
turned back into the calle: when the priest came
up to him, it was not Don Ippolito.

In these days Ferris received a dispatch from the
Department of State, informing him that his successor
had been appointed, and directing him to
deliver up the consular flags, seals, archives, and
other property of the United States. No reason
for his removal was given; but as there had never
been any reason for his appointment, he had no
right to complain; the balance was exactly dressed
by this simple device of our civil service. He determined
not to wait for the coming of his successor
before giving up the consular effects, and he
placed them at once in the keeping of the worthy
ship-chandler who had so often transferred them
from departing to arriving consuls. Then being

-- 231 --

[figure description] Page 231.[end figure description]

quite ready at any moment to leave Venice, he
found himself in nowise eager to go; but he began
in a desultory way to pack up his sketches and
studies.

One morning as he sat idle in his dismantled
studio, Marina came to tell him that an old woman,
waiting at the door below, wished to speak with
him.

“Well, let her come up,” said Ferris wearily,
and presently Marina returned with a very ill-favored
beldam, who stared hard at him while he
frowningly puzzled himself as to where he had seen
that malign visage before.

“Well?” he said harshly.

“I come,” answered the old woman, “on the
part of Don Ippolito Rondinelli, who desires so
much to see your excellency.”

Ferris made no response, while the old woman
knotted the fringe of her shawl with quaking hands,
and presently added with a tenderness in her voice
which oddly discorded with the hardness of her
face: “He has been very sick, poor thing, with a
fever; but now he is in his senses again, and the
doctors say he will get well. I hope so. But he is
still very weak. He tried to write two lines to you,
but he had not the strength; so he bade me bring
you this word: That he had something to say
which it greatly concerned you to hear, and that
he prayed you to forgive his not coming to revere
you, for it was impossible, and that you should have

-- 232 --

[figure description] Page 232.[end figure description]

the goodness to do him this favor, to come to find
him the quickest you could.”

The old woman wiped her eyes with the corner
of her shawl, and her chin wobbled pathetically
while she shot a glance of baleful dislike at Ferris,
who answered after a long dull stare at her, “Tell
him I 'll come.”

He did not believe that Don Ippolito could tell
him anything that greatly concerned him; but he
was worn out with going round in the same circle
of conjecture, and so far as he could be glad, he was
glad of this chance to face his calamity. He would
go, but not at once; he would think it over; he
would go to-morrow, when he had got some grasp
of the matter.

The old woman lingered.

“Tell him I 'll come,” repeated Ferris impatiently.

“A thousand excuses; but my poor master has
been very sick. The doctors say he will get well.
I hope so. But he is very weak indeed; a little
shock, a little disappointment..... Is the signore
very, very much occupied this morning? He
greatly desired, — he prayed that if such a thing
were possible in the goodness of your excellency....
But I am offending the signore!”

“What do you want?” demanded Ferris.

The old wretch set up a pitiful whimper, and
tried to possess herself of his hand; she kissed his
coat-sleeve instead. “That you will return with
me,” she besought him.

-- 233 --

[figure description] Page 233.[end figure description]

“Oh, I 'll go!” groaned the painter. “I might
as well go first as last,” he added in English.
“There, stop that! Enough, enough, I tell you!
Did n't I say I was going with you?” he cried to
the old woman.

“God bless you!” she mumbled, and set off before
him down the stairs and out of the door. She
looked so miserably old and weary that he called a
gondola to his landing and made her get into it
with him.

It tormented Don Ippolito's idle neighborhood to
see Veneranda arrive in such state, and a passionate
excitement arose at the caffè, where the person
of the consul was known, when Ferris entered the
priest's house with her.

He had not often visited Don Ippolito, but the
quaintness of the place had been so vividly impressed
upon him, that he had a certain familiarity
with the grape-arbor of the anteroom, the paintings
of the parlor, and the puerile arrangement of the
piano and melodeon. Veneranda led him through
these rooms to the chamber where Don Ippolito
had first shown him his inventions. They were all
removed now, and on a bed, set against the wall
opposite the door, lay the priest, with his hands on
his breast, and a faint smile on his lips, so peaceful,
so serene, that the painter stopped with a sudden
awe, as if he had unawares come into the presence
of death.

“Advance, advance,” whispered the old woman.

-- 234 --

[figure description] Page 234.[end figure description]

Near the head of the bed sat a white-haired
priest wearing the red stockings of a canonico; his
face was fanatically stern; but he rose, and bowed
courteously to Ferris.

The stir of his robes roused Don Ippolito. He
slowly and weakly turned his head, and his eyes
fell upon the painter. He made a helpless gesture
of salutation with his thin hand, and began to excuse
himself, for the trouble he had given, with a
gentle politeness that touched the painter's heart
through all the complex resentments that divided
them. It was indeed a strange ground on which
the two men met. Ferris could not have described
Don Ippolito as his enemy, for the priest had wittingly
done him no wrong; he could not have logically
hated him as a rival, for till it was too late he
had not confessed to his own heart the love that
was in it; he knew no evil of Don Ippolito, he
could not accuse him of any betraval of trust, or
violation of confidence. He felt merely that this
hapless creature, lying so deathlike before him, had
profaned, however involuntarily, what was sacredest
in the world to him; beyond this all was chaos.
He had heard of the priest's sickness with a fierce
hardening of the heart; yet as he beheld him now,
he began to remember things that moved him to a
sort of remorse. He recalled again the simple loyalty
with which Don Ippolito had first spoken to
him of Miss Vervain and tried to learn his own
feeling toward her; he thought how trustfully at

-- 235 --

[figure description] Page 235.[end figure description]

their last meeting the priest had declared his love
and hope, and how, when he had coldly received
his confession, Don Ippolito had solemnly adjured
him to be frank with him; and Ferris could not.
That pity for himself as the prey of fantastically
cruel chances, which he had already vaguely felt,
began now also to include the priest; ignoring all
but that compassion, he went up to the bed and
took the weak, chill, nerveless hand in his own.

The canonico rose and placed his chair for Ferris
beside the pillow, on which lay a brass crucifix, and
then softly left the room, exchanging a glance of
affectionate intelligence with the sick man.

“I might have waited a little while,” said Don
Ippolito weakly, speaking in a hollow voice that
was the shadow of his old deep tones, “but you
will know how to forgive the impatience of a man
not yet quite master of himself. I thank you for
coming. I have been very sick, as you see; I did
not think to live; I did not care.... I am very
weak, now; let me say to you quickly what I want
to say. Dear friend,” continued Don Ippolito, fixing
his eyes upon the painter's face, “I spoke to
her that night after I had parted from you.”

The priest's voice was now firm; the painter
turned his face away.

“I spoke without hope,” proceeded Don Ippolito,
“and because I must. I spoke in vain; all
was lost, all was past in a moment.”

The coil of suspicions and misgivings and fears in

-- 236 --

[figure description] Page 236.[end figure description]

which Ferris had lived was suddenly without a
clew; he could not look upon the pallid visage of
the priest lest he should now at last find there that
subtle expression of deceit; the whirl of his thoughts
kept him silent; Don Ippolito went on.

“Even if I had never been a priest, I would still
have been impossible to her. She”....

He stopped as if for want of strength to go on.
All at once he cried, “Listen!” and he rapidly recounted
the story of his life, ending with the fatal
tragedy of his love. When it was told, he said
calmly, “But now everything is over with me on
earth. I thank the Infinite Compassion for the
sorrows through which I have passed. I, also, have
proved the miraculous power of the church, potent
to save in all ages.” He gathered the crucifix in his
spectral grasp, and pressed it to his lips. “Many
merciful things have befallen me on this bed of
sickness. My uncle, whom the long years of my
darkness divided from me, is once more at peace
with me. Even that poor old woman whom I sent
to call you, and who had served me as I believed
with hate for me as a false priest in her heart, has
devoted herself day and night to my helplessness;
she has grown decrepit with her cares and vigils.
Yes, I have had many and signal marks of the divine
pity to be grateful for.” He paused, breathing
quickly, and then added, “They tell me that
the danger of this sickness is past. But none the
less I have died in it. When I rise from this bed,
it shall be to take the vows of a Carmelite friar.”

-- 237 --

[figure description] Page 237.[end figure description]

Ferris made no answer, and Don Ippolito resumed: —

“I have told you how when I first owned to her
the falsehood in which I lived, she besought me to
try if I might not find consolation in the holy life
to which I had been devoted. When you see her,
dear friend, will you not tell her that I came to understand
that this comfort, this refuge, awaited me
in the cell of the Carmelite? I have brought so
much trouble into her life that I would fain have
her know I have found peace where she bade me
seek it, that I have mastered my affliction by reconciling
myself to it. Tell her that but for her pity
and fear for me, I believe that I must have died in
my sins.”

It was perhaps inevitable from Ferris's Protestant
association of monks and convents and penances
chiefly with the machinery of fiction, that all this
affected him as unreally as talk in a stage-play.
His heart was cold, as he answered: “I am glad
that your mind is at rest concerning the doubts
which so long troubled you. Not all men are so
easily pacified; but, as you say, it is the privilege
of your church to work miracles. As to Miss Vervain,
I am sorry that I cannot promise to give her
your message. I shall never see her again. Excuse
me,” he continued, “but your servant said
there was something you wished to say that concerned
me?”

“You will never see her again!” cried the priest,

-- 238 --

[figure description] Page 238.[end figure description]

struggling to lift himself upon his elbow, and falling
back upon the pillow. “Oh, bereft! Oh, deaf
and blind! It was you that she loved! She confessed
it to me that night.”

“Wait!” said Ferris, trying to steady his voice,
and failing; “I was with Mrs. Vervain that night;
she sent me into the garden to call her daughter,
and I saw how Miss Vervain parted from the man
she did not love! I saw”....

It was a horrible thing to have said it, he felt
now that he had spoken; a sense of the indelicacy,
the shamefulness, seemed to alienate him from all
high concern in the matter, and to leave him a mere
self-convicted eavesdropper. His face flamed; the
wavering hopes, the wavering doubts alike died in
his heart. He had fallen below the dignity of his
own trouble.

“You saw, you saw,” softly repeated the priest,
without looking at him, and without any show of
emotion; apparently, the convalescence that had
brought him perfect clearness of reason had left his
sensibilities still somewhat dulled. He closed his
lips and lay silent. At last, he asked very gently,
“And how shall I make you believe that what
you saw was not a woman's love, but an angel's
heavenly pity for me? Does it seem hard to believe
this of her?”

“Yes,” answered the painter doggedly, “it is
hard.”

“And yet it is the very truth. Oh, you do not

-- 239 --

[figure description] Page 239.[end figure description]

know her, you never knew her! In the same
moment that she denied me her love, she divined
the anguish of my soul, and with that embrace she
sought to console me for the friendlessness of a
whole life, past and to come. But I know that I
waste my words on you,” he cried bitterly. “You
never would see me as I was; you would find no
singleness in me, and yet I had a heart as full of
loyalty to you as love for her. In what have I
been false to you?”

“You never were false to me,” answered Ferris,
“and God knows I have been true to you, and at
what cost. We might well curse the day we met,
Don Ippolito, for we have only done each other
harm. But I never meant you harm. And now I
ask you to forgive me if I cannot believe you. I
cannot — yet. I am of another race from you, slow
to suspect, slow to trust. Give me a little time;
let me see you again. I want to go away and
think. I don't question your truth. I 'm afraid
you don't know. I 'm afraid that the same deceit
has tricked us both. I must come to you to-morrow.
Can I?”

He rose and stood beside the couch.

“Surely, surely,” answered the priest, looking
into Ferris's troubled eyes with calm meekness.
“You will do me the greatest pleasure. Yes, come
again to-morrow. You know,” he said with a sad
smile, referring to his purpose of taking vows,
“that my time in the world is short. Adieu, to
meet again!”

-- 240 --

[figure description] Page 240.[end figure description]

He took Ferris's hand, hanging weak and hot by
his side, and drew him gently down by it, and kissed
him on either bearded cheek. “It is our custom,
you know, among friends. Farewell.”

The canonico in the anteroom bowed austerely to
him as he passed through; the old woman refused
with a fierce “Nothing!” the money he offered her
at the door.

He bitterly upbraided himself for the doubts he
could not banish, and he still flushed with shame
that he should have declared his knowledge of a
scene which ought, at its worst, to have been inviolable
by his speech. He scarcely cared now for the
woman about whom these miseries grouped themselves;
he realized that a fantastic remorse may be
stronger than a jealous love.

He longed for the morrow to come, that he might
confess his shame and regret; but a reaction to this
violent repentance came before the night fell. As
the sound of the priest's voice and the sight of his
wasted face faded from the painter's sense, he began
to see everything in the old light again. Then
what Don Ippolito had said took a character of ludicrous,
of insolent improbability.

After dark, Ferris set out upon one of his long,
rambling walks. He walked hard and fast, to try
if he might not still, by mere fatigue of body, the
anguish that filled his soul. But whichever way he
went he came again and again to the house of Don
Ippolito, and at last he stopped there, leaning

-- 241 --

[figure description] Page 241.[end figure description]

against the parapet of the quay, and staring at the
house, as though he would spell from the senseless
stones the truth of the secret they sheltered. Far
up in the chamber, where he knew that the priest
lay, the windows were dimly lit.

As he stood thus, with his upturned face haggard
in the moonlight, the soldier commanding the Austrian
patrol which passed that way halted his squad,
and seemed about to ask him what he wanted
there.

Ferris turned and walked swiftly homeward; but
he did not even lie down. His misery took the
shape of an intent that would not suffer him to rest.
He meant to go to Don Ippolito and tell him that
his story had failed of its effect, that he was not to
be fooled so easily, and, without demanding anything
further, to leave him in his lie.

At the earliest hour when he might hope to be
admitted, he went, and rang the bell furiously.
The door opened, and he confronted the priest's
servant. “I want to see Don Ippolito,” said Ferris
abruptly.

“It cannot be,” she began.

“I tell you I must,” cried Ferris, raising his voice.
“I tell you.”....

“Madman!” fiercely whispered the old woman,
shaking both her open hands in his face, “he 's
dead! He died last night!”

-- --

XVIII.

[figure description] Page 242.[end figure description]

The terrible stroke sobered Ferris; he woke from
his long debauch of hate and jealousy and despair;
for the first time since that night in the garden, he
faced his fate with a clear mind. Death had set
his seal forever to a testimony which he had been
able neither to refuse nor to accept; in abject sorrow
and shame he thanked God that he had been
kept from dealing that last cruel blow; but if Don
Ippolito had come back from the dead to repeat
his witness, Ferris felt that the miracle could not
change his own passive state. There was now but
one thing in the world for him to do: to see Florida,
to confront her with his knowledge of all that had
been, and to abide by her word, whatever it was.
At the worst, there was the war, whose drums had
already called to him, for a refuge.

He thought at first that he might perhaps overtake
the Vervains before they sailed for America,
but he remembered that they had left Venice six
weeks before. It seemed impossible that he could
wait, but when he landed in New York, he was tormented
in his impatience by a strange reluctance
and hesitation. A fantastic light fell upon his
plans; a sense of its wildness enfeebled his purpose.
What was he going to do? Had he come four

-- 243 --

[figure description] Page 243.[end figure description]

thousand miles to tell Florida that Don Ippolito
was dead? Or was he going to say, “I have
heard that you love me, but I don't believe it: is it
true?”

He pushed on to Providence, stifling these antic
misgivings as he might, and without allowing himself
time to falter from his intent, he set out to find
Mrs. Vervain's house. He knew the street and the
number, for she had often given him the address in
her invitations against the time when he should return
to America. As he drew near the house a
tender trepidation filled him and silenced all other
senses in him; his heart beat thickly; the universe
included only the fact that he was to look upon the
face he loved, and this fact had neither past nor
future.

But a terrible foreboding as of death seized him
when he stood before the house, and glanced up at
its close-shuttered front, and round upon the dusty
grass-plots and neglected flower-beds of the dooryard.
With a cold hand he rang and rang again,
and no answer came. At last a man lounged up to
the fence from the next house-door. “Guess you
won't make anybody hear,” he said, casually.

“Does n't Mrs. Vervain live in this house?”
asked Ferris, finding a husky voice in his throat
that sounded to him like some other's voice lost
there.

“She used to, but she is n't at home. Family 's
in Europe.”

-- 244 --

[figure description] Page 244.[end figure description]

They had not come back yet.

“Thanks,” said Ferris mechanically, and he went
away. He laughed to himself at this keen irony of
fortune; he was prepared for the confirmation of his
doubts; he was ready for relief from them, Heaven
knew; but this blank that the turn of the wheel
had brought, this Nothing!

The Vervains were as lost to him as if Europe
were in another planet. How should he find them
there? Besides, he was poor; he had no money to
get back with, if he had wanted to return.

He took the first train to New York, and hunted
up a young fellow of his acquaintance, who in the
days of peace had been one of the governor's aides.
He was still holding this place, and was an ardent
recruiter. He hailed with rapture the expression of
Ferris's wish to go into the war. “Look here!”
he said after a moment's thought, “did n't you
have some rank as a consul?”

“Yes,” replied Ferris with a dreary smile, “I
have been equivalent to a commander in the navy
and a colonel in the army — I don't mean both, but
either.”

“Good!” cried his friend. “We must strike
high. The colonelcies are rather inaccessible, just
at present, and so are the lieutenant-colonelcies;
but a majorship, now”....

“Oh no; don't!” pleaded Ferris. “Make me
a corporal — or a cook. I shall not be so mischievous
to our own side, then, and when the other fellows
shoot me, I shall not be so much of a loss.”

-- 245 --

[figure description] Page 245.[end figure description]

“Oh, they won't shoot you,” expostulated his
friend, high-heartedly. He got Ferris a commission
as second lieutenant, and lent him money to buy a
uniform.

Ferris's regiment was sent to a part of the southwest,
where he saw a good deal of fighting and
fever and ague. At the end of two years, spent alternately
in the field and the hospital, he was riding
out near the camp one morning in unusual spirits,
when two men in butternut fired at him: one had
the mortification to miss him; the bullet of the
other struck him in the arm. There was talk of
amputation at first, but the case was finally managed
without. In Ferris's state of health it was
quite the same an end of his soldiering.

He came North sick and maimed and poor. He
smiled now to think of confronting Florida in any
imperative or challenging spirit; but the current of
his hopeless melancholy turned more and more
towards her. He had once, at a desperate venture,
written to her at Providence, but he had got no answer.
He asked of a Providence man among the
artists in New York, if he knew the Vervains; the
Providence man said that he did know them a little
when he was much younger; they had been abroad
a great deal; he believed in a dim way that they
were still in Europe. The young one, he added,
used to have a temper of her own.

“Indeed!” said Ferris stiffly.

-- 246 --

[figure description] Page 246.[end figure description]

The one fast friend whom he found in New York
was the governor's dashing aide. The enthusiasm
of this recruiter of regiments had not ceased with
Ferris's departure for the front; the number of disabled
officers forbade him to lionize any one of
them, but he befriended Ferris; he made a feint of
discovering the open secret of his poverty, and
asked how he could help him.

“I don't know,” said Ferris, “it looks like a
hopeless case, to me.”

“Oh no it is n't,” retorted his friend, as cheerfully
and confidently as he had promised him that
he should not be shot. “Did n't you bring back
any pictures from Venice with you?”

“I brought back a lot of sketches and studies.
I 'm sorry to say that I loafed a good deal there;
I used to feel that I had eternity before me; and I
was a theorist and a purist and an idiot generally.
There are none of them fit to be seen.”

“Never mind; let 's look at them.”

They hunted out Ferris's property from a catch-all
closet in the studio of a sculptor with whom he
had left them, and who expressed a polite pleasure
in handing them over to Ferris rather than to his
heirs and assigns.

“Well, I 'm not sure that I share your satisfaction,
old fellow,” said the painter ruefully; but he
unpacked the sketches.

Their inspection certainly revealed a disheartening
condition of half-work. “And I can't do

-- 247 --

[figure description] Page 247.[end figure description]

anything to help the matter for the present,” groaned
Ferris, stopping midway in the business, and making
as if to shut the case again.

“Hold on,” said his friend. “What 's this?
Why, this is n't so bad.” It was the study of Don
Ippolito as a Venetian priest, which Ferris beheld
with a stupid amaze, remembering that he had
meant to destroy it, and wondering how it had got
where it was, but not really caring much. “It 's
worse than you can imagine,” said he, still looking
at it with this apathy.

“No matter; I want you to sell it to me.
Come!”

“I can't!” replied Ferris piteously. “It would
be flat burglary.”

“Then put it into the exhibition.”

The sculptor, who had gone back to scraping the
chin of the famous public man on whose bust he
was at work, stabbed him to the heart with his
modeling-tool, and turned to Ferris and his friend.
He slanted his broad red beard for a sidelong look
at the picture, and said: “I know what you mean,
Ferris. It 's hard, and it 's feeble in some ways;
and it looks a little too much like experimenting.
But it is n't so infernally bad.”

“Don't be fulsome,” responded Ferris, jadedly.
He was thinking in a thoroughly vanquished mood
what a tragico-comic end of the whole business it
was that poor Don Ippolito should come to his
rescue in this fashion, and as it were offer to succor

-- 248 --

[figure description] Page 248.[end figure description]

him in his extremity. He perceived the shamefulness
of suffering such help; it would be much better
to starve; but he felt cowed, and he had not courage
to take arms against this sarcastic destiny,
which had pursued him with a mocking smile from
one lower level to another. He rubbed his forehead
and brooded upon the picture. At least it
would be some comfort to be rid of it; and Don
Ippolito was dead; and to whom could it mean
more than the face of it?

His friend had his way about framing it, and it
was got into the exhibition. The hanging-committee
offered it the hospitalities of an obscure corner;
but it was there, and it stood its chance. Nobody
seemed to know that it was there, however,
unless confronted with it by Ferris's friend, and
then no one seemed to care for it, much less want
to buy it. Ferris saw so many much worse pictures
sold all around it, that he began gloomily to
respect it. At first it had shocked him to see it on
the Academy's wall; but it soon came to have no
other relation to him than that of creatureship, like
a poem in which a poet celebrates his love or laments
his dead, and sells for a price. His pride as
well as his poverty was set on having the picture
sold; he had nothing to do, and he used to lurk
about, and see if it would not interest somebody at
last. But it remained unsold throughout May, and
well into June, long after the crowds had ceased to
frequent the exhibition, and only chance visitors
from the country straggled in by twos and threes.

-- 249 --

[figure description] Page 249.[end figure description]

One warm, dusty afternoon, when he turned into
the Academy out of Fourth Avenue, the empty hall
echoed to no footfall but his own. A group of
weary women, who wore that look of wanting lunch
which characterizes all picture-gallery-goers at home
and abroad, stood faint before a certain large Venetian
subject which Ferris abhorred, and the very
name of which he spat out of his mouth with loathing
for its unreality. He passed them with a sombre
glance, as he took his way toward the retired
spot where his own painting hung.

A lady whose crapes would have betrayed to her
own sex the latest touch of Paris stood a little way
back from it, and gazed fixedly at it. The pose of
her head, her whole attitude, expressed a quiet dejection;
without seeing her face one could know its
air of pensive wistfulness. Ferris resolved to indulge
himself in a near approach to this unwonted
spectacle of interest in his picture; at the sound of
his steps the lady slowly turned a face of somewhat
heavily molded beauty, and from low-growing, thick
pale hair and level brows, stared at him with the
sad eyes of Florida Vervain. She looked fully the
last two years older.

As though she were listening to the sound of his
steps in the dark instead of having him there visibly
before her, she kept her eyes upon him with a
dreamy unrecognition.

“Yes, it is I,” said Ferris, as if she had spoken.

She recovered herself, and with a subdued,

-- 250 --

[figure description] Page 250.[end figure description]

sorrowful quiet in her old directness, she answered,
“I supposed you must be in New York,” and she
indicated that she had supposed so from seeing this
picture.

Ferris felt the blood mounting to his head. “Do
you think it is like?” he asked.

“No,” she said, “it is n't just to him; it attributes
things that did n't belong to him, and it leaves
out a great deal.”

“I could scarcely have hoped to please you in a
portrait of Don Ippolito.” Ferris saw the red light
break out as it used on the girl's pale cheeks, and
her eyes dilate angrily. He went on recklessly:
“He sent for me after you went away, and gave
me a message for you. I never promised to deliver
it, but I will do so now. He asked me to tell you
when we met, that he had acted on your desire, and
had tried to reconcile himself to his calling and his
religion; he was going to enter a Carmelite convent.”

Florida made no answer, but she seemed to expect
him to go on, and he was constrained to do so.

“He never carried out his purpose,” Ferris said,
with a keen glance at her; “he died the night
after I saw him.”

“Died?” The fan and the parasol and the two
or three light packages she had been holding slid
down one by one, and lay at her feet. “Thank
you for bringing me his last words,” she said, but
did not ask him anything more.

-- 251 --

[figure description] Page 251.[end figure description]

Ferris did not offer to gather up her things; he
stood irresolute; presently he continued with a
downcast look: “He had had a fever, but they
thought he was getting well. His death must have
been sudden.” He stopped, and resumed fiercely,
resolved to have the worst out: “I went to him,
with no good-will toward him, the next day after
I saw him; but I came too late. That was God's
mercy to me. I hope you have your consolation,
Miss Vervain.”

It maddened him to see her so little moved, and
he meant to make her share his remorse.

“Did he blame me for anything?” she asked.

“No!” said Ferris, with a bitter laugh, “he
praised you.”

“I am glad of that,” returned Florida, “for I
have thought it all over many times, and I know
that I was not to blame, though at first I blamed
myself. I never intended him anything but good.
That is my consolation, Mr. Ferris. But you,” she
added, “you seem to make yourself my judge.
Well, and what do you blame me for? I have a
right to know what is in your mind.”

The thing that was in his mind had rankled
there for two years; in many a black reverie of
those that alternated with his moods of abject
self-reproach and perfect trust of her, he had confronted
her and flung it out upon her in one stinging
phrase. But he was now suddenly at a loss;
the words would not come; his torment fell dumb

-- 252 --

[figure description] Page 252.[end figure description]

before her; in her presence the cause was unspeakable.
Her lips had quivered a little in making that
demand, and there had been a corresponding break
in her voice.

“Florida! Florida!” Ferris heard himself saying,
“I loved you all the time!”

“Oh indeed, did you love me?” she cried, indignantly,
while the tears shone in her eyes. “And
was that why you left a helpless young girl to
meet that trouble alone? Was that why you refused
me your advice, and turned your back on me,
and snubbed me? Oh, many thanks for your
love!” She dashed the gathered tears angrily
away, and went on. “Perhaps you knew, too,
what that poor priest was thinking of?”

“Yes,” said Ferris, stolidly, “I did at last: he
told me.”

“Oh, then you acted generously and nobly to let
him go on! It was kind to him, and very, very
kind to me!”

“What could I do?” demanded Ferris, amazed
and furious to find himself on the defensive. “His
telling me put it out of my power to act.”

“I 'm glad that you can satisfy yourself with
such a quibble! But I wonder that you can tell
me — any woman of it!”

“By Heavens, this is atrocious!” cried Ferris.
“Do you think.... Look here!” he went on
rudely. “I 'll put the case to you, and you shall
judge it. Remember that I was such a fool as to

-- 253 --

[figure description] Page 253.[end figure description]

be in love with you. Suppose Don Ippolito had
told me that he was going to risk everything — going
to give up home, religion, friends — on the ten
thousandth part of a chance that you might some
day care for him. I did not believe he had even so
much chance as that; but he had always thought
me his friend, and he trusted me. Was it a quibble
that kept me from betraying him? I don't know
what honor is among women; but no man could
have done it. I confess to my shame that I went
to your house that night longing to betray him.
And then suppose your mother sent me into the
garden to call you, and I saw... what has made
my life a hell of doubt for the last two years; what...
No, excuse me! I can't put the case to you
after all.”

“What do you mean?” asked Florida. “I don't
understand you!”

“What do I mean? You don't understand?
Are you so blind as that, or are you making a fool
of me? What could I think but that you had
played with that priest's heart till your own”....

“Oh!” cried Florida with a shudder, starting
away from him, “did you think I was such a wicked
girl as that?”

It was no defense, no explanation, no denial; it
simply left the case with Ferris as before. He
stood looking like a man who does not know
whether to bless or curse himself, to laugh or blaspheme.

-- 254 --

[figure description] Page 254.[end figure description]

She stooped and tried to pick up the things she
had let fall upon the floor; but she seemed not able
to find them. He bent over, and, gathering them
together, returned them to her with his left hand,
keeping the other in the breast of his coat.

“Thanks,” she said; and then after a moment,
“Have you been hurt?” she asked timidly.

“Yes,” said Ferris in a sulky way. “I have had
my share.” He glanced down at his arm askance.
“It 's rather conventional,” he added. “It is n't
much of a hurt; but then, I was n't much of a
soldier.

The girl's eyes looked reverently at the conventional
arm; those were the days, so long past, when
women worshipped men for such things. But she
said nothing, and as Ferris's eyes wandered to her,
he received a novel and painful impression. He
said, hesitatingly, “I have not asked before: but
your mother, Miss Vervain — I hope she is well?”

“She is dead,” answered Florida, with stony
quiet.

They were both silent for a time. Then Ferris
said, “I had a great affection for your mother.”

“Yes,” said the girl, “she was fond of you, too.
But you never wrote or sent her any word; it used
to grieve her.”

Her unjust reproach went to his heart, so long
preoccupied with its own troubles; he recalled with
a tender remorse the old Venetian days and the
kindliness of the gracious, silly woman who had

-- 255 --

[figure description] Page 255.[end figure description]

seemed to like him so much; he remembered the
charm of her perfect ladylikeness, and of her winning,
weak-headed desire to make every one happy
to whom she spoke; the beauty of the good-will,
the hospitable soul that in an imaginably better
world than this will outvalue a merely intellectual
or æsthetic life. He humbled himself before her
memory, and as keenly reproached himself as if he
could have made her hear from him at any time
during the past two years. He could only say, “I
am sorry that I gave your mother pain; I loved her
very truly. I hope that she did not suffer much
before” —

“No,” said Florida, “it was a peaceful end; but
finally it was very sudden. She had not been well
for many years, with that sort of decline; I used
sometimes to feel troubled about her before we came
to Venice; but I was very young. I never was
really alarmed till that day I went to you.”

“I remember,” said Ferris contritely.

“She had fainted, and I thought we ought to see
a doctor; but afterwards, because I thought that I
ought not to do so without speaking to her, I did
not go to the doctor; and that day we made up
our minds to get home as soon as we could; and
she seemed so much better, for a while; and then,
everything seemed to happen at once. When we
did start home, she could not go any farther than
Switzerland, and in the fall we went back to Italy.
We went to Sorrento, where the climate seemed to

-- 256 --

[figure description] Page 256.[end figure description]

do her good. But she was growing frailer, the
whole time. She died in March. I found some
old friends of hers in Naples, and came home with
them.”

The girl hesitated a little over the words, which
she nevertheless uttered unbroken, while the tears
fell quietly down her face. She seemed to have
forgotten the angry words that had passed between
her and Ferris, to remember him only as one
who had known her mother, while she went on to
relate some little facts in the history of her mother's
last days; and she rose into a higher, serener atmosphere,
inaccessible to his resentment or his regret,
as she spoke of her loss. The simple tale of
sickness and death inexpressibly belittled his passionate
woes, and made them look theatrical to him.
He hung his head as they turned at her motion
and walked away from the picture of Don Ippolito,
and down the stairs toward the street-door; the
people before the other Venetian picture had apparently
yielded to their craving for lunch, and had
vanished.

“I have very little to tell you of my own life,”
Ferris began awkwardly. “I came home soon after
you started, and I went to Providence to find you,
but you had not got back.”

Florida stopped him and looked perplexedly into
his face, and then moved on.

“Then I went into the army. I wrote once to
you.”

-- 257 --

[figure description] Page 257.[end figure description]

“I never got your letter,” she said.

They were now in the lower hall, and near the
door.

“Florida,” said Ferris, abruptly, “I 'm poor and
disabled; I 've no more right than any sick beggar
in the street to say it to you; but I loved you, I
must always love you. I — Good-by!”

She halted him again, and “You said,” she
grieved, “that you doubted me; you said that I
had made your life a” —

“Yes, I said that; I know it,” answered Ferris.

“You thought I could be such a false and cruel
girl as that!”

“Yes, yes: I thought it all, God help me!”

“When I was only sorry for him, when it was
you that I” —

“Oh, I know it,” answered Ferris in a heartsick,
hopeless voice. “He knew it, too. He told me so
the day before he died.”

“And did n't you believe him?”

Ferris could not answer.

“Do you believe him now?”

“I believe anything you tell me. When I look
at you, I can't believe I ever doubted you.”

“Why?”

“Because — because — I love you.”

“Oh! That 's no reason.”

“I know it; but I 'm used to being without a
reason.”

-- 258 --

[figure description] Page 258.[end figure description]

Florida looked gravely at his penitent face, and a
brave red color mantled her own, while she advanced
an unanswerable argument: “Then what
are you going away for?”

The world seemed to melt and float away from
between them. It returned and solidified at the
sound of the janitor's steps as he came towards
them on his round through the empty building.
Ferris caught her hand; she leaned heavily upon
his arm as they walked out into the street. It was
all they could do at the moment except to look into
each other's faces, and walk swiftly on.

At last, after how long a time he did not know,
Ferris cried: “Where are we going, Florida?”

“Why, I don't know!” she replied. “I 'm
stopping with those friends of ours at the Fifth
Avenue Hotel. We were going on to Providence
to-morrow. We landed yesterday; and we stayed
to do some shopping” —

“And may I ask why you happened to give your
first moments in America to the fine arts?”

“The fine arts? Oh! I thought I might find
something of yours, there!”

At the hotel she presented him to her party as a
friend whom her mother and she had known in
Italy; and then went to lay aside her hat. The
Providence people received him with the easy, halfsouthern
warmth of manner which seems to have
floated northward as far as their city on the Gulf
Stream bathing the Rhode Island shores. The

-- 259 --

[figure description] Page 259.[end figure description]

matron of the party had, before Florida came back,
an outline history of their acquaintance, which she
evolved from him with so much tact that he was
not conscious of parting with information; and she
divined indefinitely more when she saw them together
again. She was charming; but to Ferris's
thinking she had a fault, she kept him too much
from Florida, though she talked of nothing else,
and at the last she was discreetly merciful.

“Do you think,” whispered Florida, very close
against his face, when they parted, “that I 'll have
a bad temper?”

“I hope you will — or I shall be killed with
kindness,” he replied.

She stood a moment, nervously buttoning his
coat across his breast. “You must n't let that picture
be sold, Henry,” she said, and by this touch
alone did she express any sense, if she had it, of his
want of feeling in proposing to sell it. He winced,
and she added with a soft pity in her voice, “He
did bring us together, after all. I wish you had
believed him, dear!”

“So do I,” said Ferris, most humbly.

People are never equal to the romance of their
youth in after life, except by fits, and Ferris especially
could not keep himself at what he called the
operatic pitch of their brief betrothal and the early
days of their marriage. With his help, or even his
encouragement, his wife might have been able to

-- 260 --

[figure description] Page 260.[end figure description]

maintain it. She had a gift for idealizing him, at
least, and as his hurt healed but slowly, and it
was a good while before he could paint with his
wounded arm, it was an easy matter for her to believe
in the meanwhile that he would have been
the greatest painter of his time, but for his honorable
disability; to hear her, you would suppose no
one else had ever been shot in the service of his
country.

It was fortunate for Ferris, since he could not
work, that she had money; in exalted moments he
had thought this a barrier to their marriage; yet
he could not recall any one who had refused the
hand of a beautiful girl because of the accident of
her wealth, and in the end he silenced his scruples.
It might be said that in many other ways he was
not her equal; but one ought to reflect how very
few men are worthy of their wives in any sense.
After his fashion he certainly loved her always, —
even when she tried him most, for it must be owned
that she really had that hot temper which he had
dreaded in her from the first. Not that her imperiousness
directly affected him. For a long time
after their marriage, she seemed to have no other
desire than to lose her outwearied will in his.
There was something a little pathetic in this; there
was a kind of bewilderment in her gentleness, as
though the relaxed tension of her long self-devotion
to her mother left her without a full motive; she
apparently found it impossible to give herself with

-- 261 --

[figure description] Page 261.[end figure description]

a satisfactory degree of abandon to a man who
could do so many things for himself. When her
children came they filled this vacancy, and afforded
her scope for the greatest excesses of self-devotion.
Ferris laughed to find her protecting them and
serving them with the same tigerish tenderness, the
same haughty humility, as that with which she
used to care for poor Mrs. Vervain; and he perceived
that this was merely the direction away from
herself of that intense arrogance of nature which,
but for her power and need of loving, would have
made her intolerable. What she chiefly exacted
from them in return for her fierce devotedness was
the truth in everything; she was content that they
should be rather less fond of her than of their father,
whom indeed they found much more amusing.

The Ferrises went to Europe some years after
their marriage, revisiting Venice, but sojourning
for the most part in Florence. Ferris had once
imagined that the tragedy which had given him his
wife would always invest her with the shadow of its
sadness, but in this he was mistaken. There is
nothing has really so strong a digestion as love, and
this is very lucky, seeing what manifold experiences
love has to swallow and assimilate; and when they
got back to Venice, Ferris found that the customs
of their joint life exorcised all the dark associations
of the place. These simply formed a sombre background,
against which their wedded happiness relieved
itself. They talked much of the past, with

-- 262 --

[figure description] Page 262.[end figure description]

free minds, unashamed and unafraid. If it is a little
shocking, it is nevertheless true, and true to human
nature, that they spoke of Don Ippolito as if he were
a part of their love.

Ferris had never ceased to wonder at what he
called the unfathomable innocence of his wife, and
he liked to go over all the points of their former life
in Venice, and bring home to himself the utter simplicity
of her girlish ideas, motives, and designs,
which both confounded and delighted him.

“It 's amazing, Florida,” he would say, “it 's
perfectly amazing that you should have been willing
to undertake the job of importing into America
that poor fellow with his whole stock of helplessness,
dreamery, and unpracticality. What were
you about?”

“Why, I 've often told you, Henry. I thought
he ought n't to continue a priest.”

“Yes, yes; I know.” Then he would remain
lost in thought, softly whistling to himself. On
one of these occasions he asked, “Do you think he
was really very much troubled by his false position?”

“I can't tell, now. He seemed to be so.”

“That story he told you of his childhood and of
how he became a priest; did n't it strike you at
the time like rather a made-up, melodramatic history?”

“No, no! How can you say such things, Henry?
It was too simple not to be true.”

-- 263 --

[figure description] Page 263.[end figure description]

“Well, well. Perhaps so. But he baffles me.
He always did, for that matter.”

Then came another pause, while Ferris lay back
upon the gondola cushions, getting the level of the
Lido just under his hat-brim.

“Do you think he was very much of a skeptic,
after all, Florida?”

Mrs. Ferris turned her eyes reproachfully upon
her husband. “Why, Henry, how strange you
are! You said yourself, once, that you used to
wonder if he were not a skeptic.”

“Yes; I know. But for a man who had lived
in doubt so many years, he certainly slipped back
into the bosom of mother church pretty suddenly.
Don't you think he was a person of rather light
feelings?”

“I can't talk with you, my dear, if you go on in
that way.”

“I don't mean any harm. I can see how in
many things he was the soul of truth and honor.
But it seems to me that even the life he lived was
largely imagined. I mean that he was such a
dreamer that once having fancied himself afflicted
at being what he was, he could go on and suffer
as keenly as if he really were troubled by it. Why
might n't it be that all his doubts came from anger
and resentment towards those who made him a
priest, rather than from any examination of his own
mind? I don't say it was so. But I don't believe
he knew quite what he wanted. He must have

-- 264 --

[figure description] Page 264.[end figure description]

felt that his failure as an inventor went deeper than
the failure of his particular attempts. I once
thought that perhaps he had a genius in that way,
but I question now whether he had. If he had, it
seems to me he had opportunity to prove it — certainly,
as a priest he had leisure to prove it. But
when that sort of sub-consciousness of his own inadequacy
came over him, it was perfectly natural
for him to take refuge in the supposition that he
had been baffled by circumstances.”

Mrs. Ferris remained silently troubled. “I don't
know how to answer you, Henry; but I think that
you 're judging him narrowly and harshly.”

“Not harshly. I feel very compassionate towards
him. But now, even as to what one might
consider the most real thing in his life, — his caring
for you, — it seems to me there must have been
a great share of imagined sentiment in it. It was
not a passion; it was a gentle nature's dream of a
passion.”

“He did n't die of a dream,” said the wife.

“No, he died of a fever.”

“He had got well of the fever.”

“That 's very true, my dear. And whatever his
head was, he had an affectionate and faithful heart.
I wish I had been gentler with him. I must often
have bruised that sensitive soul. God knows I 'm
sorry for it. But he 's a puzzle, he 's a puzzle!”

Thus lapsing more and more into a mere problem
as the years have passed, Don Ippolito has at last

-- 265 --

[figure description] Page 265.[end figure description]

ceased to be even the memory of a man with a passionate
love and a mortal sorrow. Perhaps this
final effect in the mind of him who has realized the
happiness of which the poor priest vainly dreamed
is not the least tragic phase of the tragedy of Don
Ippolito.

Back matter

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Free Endpaper.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Free Endpaper.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Paste-Down Endpaper.[end figure description]

Previous section


Howells, William Dean, 1837-1920 [1875], A foregone conclusion. (James R. Osgood and Company, Boston) [word count] [eaf609T].
Powered by PhiloLogic